Chapter 1. Breaking The Glass (David)

(Present time)

   The limousine is flying through the night city. The lights outside are streaming in a multi-colored kaleidoscope past the windows. The loud music is booming in the vast passenger’s compartment of the luxurious, black Rolls Royce Phantom, making the soft leather of the couch vibrate under my fingers. I’m clutching the edge of my seat, gazing at the opaque partition between me and the chauffeur who’s driving me with the maximum allowed speed to my salvation or to my doom.

   There are plenty of my favorite drinks and snacks at the bar. Everything is arranged so that I can feel as comfortable as possible, but my heart is pounding wildly. I can’t make my body relax. It’s like a taut string on the verge of breaking. My stomach is twisting. My muscles hurt. I’m overwhelmed by fear, excitement and anticipation.

   What did I get myself into? It’s too late to back off. I’ll do it. I just hope I’ll survive this.

   Adele’s voice fills the space.

“Go easy on me, baby…

I had no time to choose,

What I chose to do…

You can’t deny

How hard I tried…“*

   I always tend to associate myself with the protagonist of any book I read or song I listen to. It’s perhaps because I don’t really have my own life. The lyrics are so relatable, though. I am that someone who is leaving their old ways behind. It’s hard.

   I rub my forehead and adjust a lock that has slipped out of my perfectly smoothed hair. The gesture evokes a sad smile on my face. I am sick and tired of doing one and the same things every day. Nothing ever changes. Nothing ever happens. Years passed between the glass walls of the enormous house I built to hide from the world. I sleep, cook, eat, exercise until my muscles can’t take anymore, shower and work till the early hours and then I start all over again. I have created the perfect greenhouse for all my obsessions to grow and blossom. Man, I do have some!

   I shake my head to chase away all the thoughts of what was before, because it’s over. I’m breaking the glass. There’s no more time to wait, to hesitate, to procrastinate. I’ll demolish my heaven which started to feel more like hell. Here I am, doing the craziest, the most desperate and probably the stupidest thing because I just couldn’t take it a minute longer.

   If I only wasn’t so full of doubts and anxiety all the time, if I could only talk to people, I would have made some friends or at least found somebody willing to fuck me. But no! Whenever someone says ‘Hi’ my hands start to shake, my face turns crimson and I can’t produce an articulate sound. Stupid OCD! Stupid phobias! Stupid racing heart! I was sentenced to solitude by my own brain, the same one that ensured my incredible success in the world of IT. I hate being the genius no one has ever seen. I hate to be the indoor plant that is too fragile to face the sun. Sarah laughs and says that I have managed to become almost perfect. What is the point in being perfect if no one can see it? What is the point to be smart when you can’t have a normal conversation? What is the point of fulfilling your dreams when they can’t make you happy?

   I catch myself singing along with the music louder and louder. Sarah loves to listen to me sing. She claims that I could be a star if I wanted. She is always so eager to make me like myself, although, she knows very well that it can never happen. If my hair is cut, it has to be also perfectly styled. If I have six packs, they must become eight. If I earned a million this year, they have to become two the next one. If it’s clean, it must be spotless. It’s an endless, exhausting, excruciating chain of goals, each harder to reach than the previous one. I am a machine in perpetual motion, desperate to stop. I want to be human, to take a gulp of fresh air, to have a hamburger and a glass of soda, but it always ends with me throwing up in the toilet. I am a robot that wants to come to life.

   If it wasn’t for Sarah, I would never leave the house, but she somehow manages to drag me out from time to time. We go to secluded small hotels on the sea shore, rented exclusively for us, or hidden restaurants with no other customers. They always receive a long list of what should be done before we arrive, dishes and drinks that can and can’t be served and rules how to clean the rooms and restrain from addressing me. They do their best to be flawless and I never visit them again.

   I learned how to sing, how to play the guitar, fifteen languages and defended three master degrees in economics, IT and marketing, but never learned how to actually live.

   Maybe, I am destroying everything I have achieved so far, but I had to do this. It might turn out to be a disaster, but at least I’ll experience something, at least I will feel human touch. No one will have the right to accuse me that I didn’t try.

   The conventional ways do not work for me. Sarah promised me this will be fine. I hope it works.

   I chose to believe that I will be safe.

---

• Lyrics from ‘Easy on me’ - Adele. All credits go to the authors of the song.

A/N

Hello everyone who made it through the first chapter.

Thank you for supporting my newest story.

Warning: This story will not be for the faint of heart.

Despite being a romance like my other books, it might be significantly more mature and triggering.

I do not recommend starting it if mental health issues and explicit scenes are heavy for you.

!!! 18+ !!!

With that said, I hope you like it and enjoy the rollercoaster ride.

I am curious what are your first impressions?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! ❤❤❤

Love: Anny

Chapter 2. Personal Service (David)

(Two weeks earlier)

   I am dialing the number Sarah gave me.

   “It’s absolutely discreet, legal and safe,” she said, laughing. “This is my birthday present, Dave. I am sorry, but I am only the negotiator. You will have to pay the fee yourself. I can’t afford it. It’s only for people who are stinking rich, like you. It is almost impossible to get an invitation to join the club. My contribution is that I happen to have the necessary connections. They were actually very eager to have you.”

   I trust her completely. It is safe, if she says so. Not that I intended to do anything with the small, luxurious card. I just left it on my desk. The golden letters sparkled on the black, shiny background. There were only two words on it, “Personal Service” and a number. I pretended it didn’t exist for a week and observed it carefully for another, as if waiting for the inscription to fade away. It didn’t. I finally decided to see what it was all about. Curiosity is a great incentive.

   “Good evening, Sir!” a pleasant, modulated, female voice immediately answers, before I have even heard the ringing tone. “My name is Lea. I am your personal assistant. We are happy to be at your service. How would you like me to call you?”

   I remain silent for few seconds, startled at the quick response. It seems my call was expected. I contemplate weather to go on or break the connection. There was something very warm and friendly in the way the woman spoke to me. It would be rude to hang up.

   “Angel,” I answer, still unsure where this is going. I have no idea why I chose the name either. It was the first thing that popped up in my mind.

   “I am glad you decided to contact me, Angel,” she instantly responds. “How do you feel?”

   I am even more puzzled by the question. “Mmm, I guess, I am fine. How are you?”

   “Very well, thank you! It is so nice of you to ask,” she says. “Are you ready to talk about your needs?”

   “I am not sure,” I wrinkle my nose. “What kind of needs are you referring to?”

   “Any possible kind,” she chuckles lightly. “We are an elite organization which is capable of providing its members with absolutely everything they might require.”

   “Well, I don’t think I am a member,” I retort. “Also, what if I ask for something very illegal and dangerous or totally impossible like… hmm… like to bring me an Amur Leopard for a pet, or help me rob a bank, or… I don’t know… murder someone?”

   Her delightful laughter fills my ear. My lips stretch in a smile. She is definitely trained to talk to someone like me. I would have put an end to this conversation long ago, if her reactions were not perfect every time. She keeps quiet when I doubt and laughs when the tension must be eased. Her timbre changes in precisely the right way to keep me on the hook. I wouldn’t be surprised if she has a degree in psychology. My curiosity only grows.

   “Lea, do you know my best friend, Sarah?” I try to catch her off guard.

   “Not personally,” she answers smoothly, without taking any time to think, “but yes, I have talked to Miss Andino. Angel, you must know that receiving this number already means that you are our valued member. It is entirely your choice weather to use the advantages this membership gives you or not, of course. If you decide against it, you owe us no payment. I, on the other hand, will always be here any time you decide to request my assistance until you return the card.”

   “I see,” I mumble, admiring her self-control. I like people who know how to do their job.

   “I am not surprised that you know which the most endangered big cat species in the world is,” she chuckles again. Well, she obviously knows it too. How smart! “Let me explain better, Angel. We are very selective when offering those cards. Therefore, we are sure that none of our members would request any of the services you mentioned, as well as any other, violating the law or harmful for third parties. We also offer a slightly different, let’s say, more personal assistance. We work in the field of relations, more precisely, intimate relations.”

   Lea’s attitude helps me relax a bit. I decide to be honest with her. She has prepared for this. It’s not easy to gain my trust, but she surely has my admiration. I am starting to wonder if she wasn’t specifically trained to interact with me. Her responds are always on point. She certainly knows how to break through my anxiety.

   “What exactly follows if I decide to use your services after all,” I ask, “to improve my… mmm… nonexistent ‘intimate relations’?”

   “I will be entirely at your disposal, Angel, to help you with anything you need,” she says warmly. “You only pay a membership fee which is a hundred thousand euro per year, regardless how many times you might need my assistance. You can call me at any time, day or night. Your wellbeing will be my only responsibility. I will be your organizer, trustee and right-hand woman. Call it as you wish. Actually, I would be really grateful if you think of me as your friend.”

   “Talking to you for full twenty minutes is already quite an accomplishment, Lea,” I sigh, “considering that you are not my mother, my father or Sarah. Alright then, let’s do it! I’m in.”

   “Thank you, Angel! I am flattered to hear this,” Lea says enthusiastically. “Now, would you care to answer a few questions to help me find the best way to assist?”

   “Yeah, sure,” I agree. “Lea, you know who I am, don’t you?”

   “Of course,” she answers. “I know everything, well, almost everything. We need nothing else, though, but both of us to accept that you are Angel and I am your Lea. It’s perfectly enough.”

   “I understand.” I make myself comfortable on the sofa and put her on speaker. “Shall we begin?”

   “I was waiting for you to say this,” she laughs. “Here is the first question. I apologize, if I am a little blunt. I use ‘she’ and ‘her’ pronounces and identify myself as a woman. Do you mind sharing yours?”

   “Mine are ‘he’ and ‘his’.” I smile. She is diplomatic, considerate and open minded. I can see her as a friend. I decide to make it easier for her since I have already guessed the next question. “I am attracted to men. I am gay.”

   “Thank you for approaching this with such positivity, Angel! Tell me three distinctive features of someone’s character that can draw you to a potential partner,” she goes on.

   “Polite, gentle,” I cough nervously, “and, most importantly, confident. I have no experience. He better know what he’s doing. I am very well educated… Ahem! … only in theory… if you get what I mean.”

   “Very good, Angel!” Lea praises me. “I understand you perfectly. This is already much more than I expected you to share today. You are very brave. Thank you for trusting me! Tell me something about the appearance now. What do you find appealing?”

   “I am not sure about this,” I reply honestly. “It’s something different every time, silky hair, extraordinary eyes, the smile. I like…Cough! … abs, firm abs, strong thighs. I pay a lot of attention to the hands, long, elegant fingers… I think. I’ve never observed those in person. I don’t meet people. I… only watch… mmm…”

   “I see. This will be easy,” Lea giggles. “We share quite similar tastes. You are very open with me and this is a good indication that my arrangements will work excellently for you. Is there anything you want to ask?”

   “Yes,” I hesitate, but continue. “The person you will help me meet. Is he… mmm… your… how to put this … your employee?”

   “No, Angel,” Lea answers professionally. “We are not providing this type of services. We have no employees of the kind. We help our members, who have specific needs and no time for the traditional methods, to meet each other in a safe environment and complete discretion. We also guarantee that it will be the perfect match.”

   “How can you possibly guarantee such a thing?” I exclaim incredulously.

   “We have our ways,” she answers. “Would you feel comfortable now to discuss a bit about your other issues.”

   “You mean my disorder?” I correct her. “There is no need to spare me the truth. I am aware of my mental health problems.”

   “I prefer to call your condition ‘temporary difficulties’,” she states firmly, “because that’s what it is.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of the second chapter.

Thank you for the amazing support!

Do you think David is making a mistake?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! ❤❤❤

Love: Anny

Chapter 3. Perfect (David)

[Trigger warning - symptoms of OCD described]

   (Present time)

   Two weeks passed since my conversation with Lea. She asked me dozens of questions. We talked for three full hours, her enthusiasm never weakening and her friendly, nice attitude never changing, somehow making me share even the tiniest details about me and what I wanted. I was waiting impatiently for her to call me again and hoping that she would never do it at the same time.

   I am too much to handle. There is no way she didn’t realize it. Maybe, she overrated her matchmaker’s abilities and underrated my condition. Who the hell would pay a small fortune to have sex with a thirty years old virgin? Is there a person, crazy enough to be willing to spend time with a man, full of mental health issues, who will probably run away the second someone tries to touch him?

   Lea was convinced that I and my partner should wear masks at our first get-together, mainly because the anonymity would help me relax. She said that it was good to differentiate from your usual self sometimes, to be someone else for a while. I agreed, although, I wasn’t sure it would make any difference.

   As unbelievable as it is, she called this morning to let me know that a limo would pick me at eight p.m. and drive me to the place where I was supposed to meet him. I was terrified, mortified and even scolded her for giving me too little time to prepare. She only laughed and wished me good luck. I am sure she did it on purpose. If she had given me more time, I would have been overthinking for days and given up at the end.

   Some kind of change draws my attention to the window again. The city lights are gone. The car has left the central area and is advancing into an industrial quarter with big factory buildings on both sides.

   “Excuse me, Sir!” I hear the chauffeur’s voice through the intercom. “We will arrive at our destination in ten minutes.”

   I nod, although, she can’t see me. The tall, blond woman in a navy blue, single-coloured suit was totally professional when she picked me, opening and closing the door for me, no unnecessary conversations, no touching, as if she had read my requirements list.

   The car slows down and takes a turn into a dark alley, winding through an enormous, deserted machinery yard towards a huge, silent manufacturing plant which has probably stopped functioning decades ago.

   I am not worried by the questionable location, against all logic, but rather that my ninety-thousand-dollars William Westmancott suit is not perfect. The underside of my trousers is surely wrinkled. I spot a hair on my shoe. It almost throws me into a nervous fit. I grab a silk napkin from the bar and start polishing it frantically. There must be others, stuck somewhere else. Oh, my God! I need a full-length mirror and a lint roller. The suspicion is unbearable. I start hyperventilating. I might be murdered in this God forgotten place, but this won’t send me off balance like the slightest imperfection in my appearance. This is how my crazy brain works.

   My hands start shaking at the thought that my hair might not be perfectly smoothed. I am feverishly looking around for a surface that can serve as a mirror. The familiar pulsations in my temples precede the unstoppable flood of compulsive thoughts, threatening to invade my mind in seconds. I didn’t take my pill. Did I take it before leaving the house? No! I can’t remember. I can’t. I can’t. I watered Anthony. Then I switched off the lights. I recall activating the security system, but not the moment of taking the medicine. Maybe, I did it when I was in the bathroom. Did I? The panic is rising. I grab a bottle of water and start struggling with the cap. What if whoever placed it here, didn’t wash their hands? I throw it back on the tray.

   My phone rings a second before I press the intercom button to ask the chauffeur to take me back home.

   “Sarah,” I barely rasp. “I don’t know if I…”

   “You watered Anthony, Dave,” she interrupts me. “Have you ever left the house without doing it?”

   “Yes, I remember that,” I confirm shakily, “but I am not sure…”

   “David,” she raises her voice. “Listen to me! You switched off the lights. The damn cactus is perfectly fine. You don’t have a single hair on your body or on your clothes. Your hairstyle is flawless. You worked out precisely two hours. The security system is on… Oh, and you took your pill.”

   “I don’t think I…”

   “Hush!” She doesn’t let me finish. “Count with me! One, inhale! Two, exhale! … Dave, I can’t hear you. Come on! … Three, inhale! …”

   Having no other option, I start doing what she says. I am relatively calm on ten. The limousine pulls off in the middle of a brightly lit parking area.

   “Are you alright?” Sarah asks insistently.

   “Mhm,” I mumble.

   “Now get out of the car, meet that gorgeous man and don’t even think of chickening out,” she commands. “Say you will do it!”

“Sarah, what… what if he’s hairy and didn’t wash his hands properly, and wears some unbearable perfume or…”

   “Stop it!” she puts an end to my chatter nonchalantly. “He will be perfect. Do you doubt Lea? Say another nonsense and I am calling her. I will quote what you said. I’m not joking. Now, say you will do it!”

   I am squirming in my seat. She knows that this is another manifestation of my obsession. If I say I will do something, I never quit. I would rather die than give up. I just can’t. My brain won’t allow me. This is why I rarely give promises.

   “Sarah, I…”

   “David, say you will do it!” she repeats adamantly.

   “Fine, I’ll do it,” I growl. “Bye!”

   “Have fun! You’ll thank me tomorrow,” she giggles.

   “I doubt it,” I grumble, but she has already hung up.

   Dearest God!

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 3.

Thank you for the amazing support!

David is panicking.

Do you think Sarah was right to use his weakness and force him to promise he won’t give up?

❤I would like to say also OCD is a very torturous condition and people having it greatly suffer, although, most of the times it is undetectable from outside. If any of my readers has this problem, I am giving you all of my support. I also assure you that it is controllable and can be overcome completely. Ask for professional help.❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! ❤❤❤

Love: Anny

Chapter 4. One Hundred Steps (David)

[Trigger warning - symptoms of OCD described]

   (Present time)

   “Sir,” the chauffer’s voice comes through the intercom again. “Are you ready?”

   “I am,” I answer, although, I’d rather scream ‘No!’ and hide my head between my knees.

   “Thank you, Sir,” the woman responds. Her voice is nice, friendly and, for some reason, I find it very soothing. She also must have been trained in how to communicate with me. How this club could be eager to give me a membership is beyond me. I wouldn’t admit myself.

   “I will lead the way to the entrance and then you can go in on your own. Please, use your phone when you are already inside, if you want to call someone. I will be waiting for you right here. You can leave at any time. Is that alright, Sir?” The girl has done her homework. She obviously knows I don’t like to be approached face to face, so the details are being explained, avoiding the direct contact.

   This whole thing is not alright with me at all, but I promised Sarah. That means I will run with the ball, even if it’s the last thing I do. Fuck! She will pay for this. She knows me too well and never misses the chance to use it against me. Well, she is convinced that she is doing me a favor, but it’s questionable.

   “Sir?” the woman coughs discretely.

   “Yes, I …I’m… it’s fine,” I manage to mutter and desperately look around one more time, but can’t find anything, good enough to be used as a mirror. The thought of hairs, stuck to my clothes, is digging a hole in my brain. I take a deep breath and count to five. The door opens.

   We start walking silently towards the building. I stare at my feet and count the steps. If they are precisely one hundred, everything will be ok.

   One, two, three… I am fully aware of how absurd it is to think that a future event can depend on the number of my steps, but there is no way to stop. Logic plays no part in this… ninety- six, ninety-seven, ninety-eight. We stop. I need two more. Stepping back doesn’t count. What shall I do? I’m panicking. This is a disaster. I am only few inches from the solid, metal door. It’s black like a black hole. My palms are sweating. My stomach shrinks. Maybe, if I…

   “Sir,” I hear the woman’s calm voice. “I am very sorry for addressing you directly, but would you come closer, so that I can show you the call button. I should have told you about it in the car. I apologize!”

   I raise my head and find her standing exactly one step to the left of the door, smiling softly. I approach her… ninety-nine.

   “If you don’t feel like walking all the way to the parking lot, you can just press this button and I will pick you from here,” she says busily, pointing at a device, mounted on the wall, nods and hurries away.

   I step back to the door… one hundred.

   I wheeze and lean my back on the cold metal. That was close, on the verge of a full-blown nervous breakdown. I should talk to my therapist as soon as possible. I need more medications. Wait! Sarah is my therapist. She would never prescribe me anything stronger. I would have fired her long ago, if she wasn’t my best friend as well. Is it legal for your therapist to use your obsessions to trick you into doing things you don’t want to? Definitely not! A faint smile finally appears on my lips. I’ve asked her this question countless times and she always shrugs her shoulders and answers, “Sue me!”

   I stay still for few minutes, staring at my shoes, but finally turn around and grip the door handle, driven only by the thought that, once inside, I can call Lea. It opens effortlessly, almost by itself, without making a sound.

   I find myself in an enormous production hall. It must be fifty feet high at least and as big as a soccer field. Everything is spotlessly clean. The steel panels of the walls look perfectly polished. This must have been a heavy machinery factory, judging by the size, but nothing reminds anymore of the manufacturing process that once took place here. My surroundings are almost sterile, no smells, no noises, the perfect temperature.

   The light gray, polymeric floor reflects the soft glow of the floodlight fixtures, mounted on the structural metal beams of the ceiling. I am fighting the urge to count them too. It is almost irresistible. I always end counting the objects around me, especially when I am nervous, although, I hate it passionately.

   A call is a good distraction. I start rummaging my pants pockets for the phone. Fuck! It seems I left it in the car. Alright, it’s not such a big deal. I can survive without whining to Lea about how terrible this is and how my disorder is hitting new heights at this moment. I’m not a child. I promised Sarah, so there’s no escape. I’ll do it.

---

Photo 104343621 © Anastasia Vishnickaya | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 4.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Do you think David will pull this off and finally meet the mysterious man?

What do you expect him to be?

Why do you think he wants to meet David?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Chapter 5. An Odd Number (David)

[Trigger warning - symptoms of OCD described]

   (Present time)

   My attention is drawn to a metal, double wing, sliding door at the far end of the hall. Maybe, this is where I have to go. I am walking slowly. The vast, empty space around me calms me down. There is no need to brush against objects of questionable cleanliness. No one can stop me and start a conversation, holding out a hand I would try to avoid without being rude.

   I stop halfway at the sudden realization that there is someone waiting for me behind that door. He probably expects me to be sociable and even eager to meet him. No, he must be perfectly aware that I am nothing of the kind. What did they tell him? What did he request his partner to be? I suddenly want desperately to talk to Lea. How exactly did she decide that the two of us should meet? 

   My anxiety level is raising quickly again. The possibility of that someone touching me makes my insides twist. It’s a good thing that I haven’t eaten all day or otherwise I would be throwing up right now. This is a torture. I am determinedly counting the metal panels on the wall. If they are more than fifty before I reach…

   My phone rings, putting an end to the idiotic rule I was about to create again. It is in my jacket. Of course! I am so relieved.

   “Hello, Angel!” Lea’s voice feels like a mother’s warm embrace for a frightened child. “Are you already in the building? Did you see the sliding doors? You have to…”

   “Aren’t there enough hotels in this city?” I snap at her like that same kid whose mother has soothed him, but still insists that he writes his homework. “I am not paying a hundred thousand euro to be dragged to a deserted factory in the old industrial area.”

   “Ouch! That was mean,” Lea laughs lightly. “Angel, when exactly have you enjoyed staying in a hotel? I happen to know that you don’t like narrow spaces, crowds and small talk. Am not I right?”

   “I’m sorry! I… this is actually an excellent idea. I’m just so nervous…” I stop a few steps from the door, gazing at the shining, silver surface. “Lea, what is he? Why does he want to see me?”

   “Well, you have your reasons and he has his,” she answers vaguely.

   “I want to see him before we meet,” I state stubbornly. “I am not going in before you send me a picture.”

   “This is entirely your choice, Angel,” she answers, without paying attention to my resolute tone. “You can always decide to stop this at any time. The agreement is that no pictures will be exchanged, remember? You both decided that you should step into this with no presumptions. You may never see each other, if you keep the masks on.”

   “Are you his personal assistant too?” I ask, barely hiding the accusation in my voice. My emotions are swinging between fear, anger and gratitude. I am aware that, on a subconscious level, this is an attempt to provoke her. I want her to make me mad, so that I can turn around and leave.

   “No, I work only for you,” she chuckles. “He has his own assistant and this is all I am going to say. Stop pouting!”

   “I am scared,” I finally whisper.

   “I know,” she sighs. “You need to trust me. Everything will be fine. You have already come so far, Angel. Don’t ruin it! Are you wearing your mask?”

   “Oh, the mask!” I totally forgot about it. I take it out of my pocket. 

   “Put it on, take a breath and go through that door. Good luck!”

   “Lea, wait! I…” She is out before I can think of more excuses to postpone the inevitable. Argh, why did I promise Sarah? I am a victim of two sly women. I tide the mask, careful not to ruin my hair, hesitate for few more second and slide the doors open.

   I enter a vast, cozy living room, very much resembling the one in my house. The colors are earthly. Dark brown, leather stools are lined along the natural wood bar on the left. The plush upholstery of the diamond tufted sofas is in warm, yellow ochre. Subtle cinnamon fragrance is lingering in the air. It’s dark inside, the type of twilight that makes you feel anonymous and protected. 

   I look around slowly until my gaze falls on the sofa, right opposite the door. There’s a man, sitting there. He is not moving, only watching me silently. I can’t distinguish his features. His face is hidden behind a black mask, leaving only his eyes uncovered. His medium length hair is tucked behind his ears. It is raven, smooth and shiny in the glow of the fireplace behind him. His slender figure, in black jeans and biker jacket, is still and relaxed.

   The light is not enough to see him. I unconsciously glimpse at the ceiling. There are no fixtures there. Only six grey, dome pendants are hanging over the bar, casting dim rays and long shadows around. Six! I visibly cringe. My pulse instantly starts racing. I can’t remain a second longer in this room. What the hell was I thinking? I step back, rubbing my sweaty palms into the lapels of my jacket. A jolt of guilt and regret rushes through my body while I am turning back to the door. This man intrigued me. There is something in the way he is looking at me, in his posture, something about his eyes that I want to see better. Too bad it will never happen.

   “Angel!” A firm, husky voice stops me a second before I run out. “Look at me! How many?” The strong accent makes it sound somewhat abrupt, but melodic at the same time. 

   “What?” I barely utter and stare at him. He is standing in the middle of the room and I can clearly see his eyes now. They are big, almond-shaped, deep and dark.

   “How many?” he repeats. “The number of the lamps is bothering you. How many should they be?”

   I am so startled by the question that can’t produce a single sound. Minutes are passing. He is waiting for my answer with no signs of annoyance or impatience. I finally manage to choke out, “An odd number.”

   “Is it only the bulb or also the shade and the cord?” he asks again.

   I respond faster this time, “The whole body.”

   “Hai,” he nods. “Can you wait there for a moment?”

   I only elicit an inarticulate sound which he obviously perceives as a confirmation and deftly climbs onto the bar plot. I watch him in amazement while he is dismantling quickly one of the lamps.

   “It… It… is dangerous,” I mutter. “The power supply is on.”

   “Don’t worry,” he laughs quietly. “I won’t get shocked by electricity.”

   I am fascinated by the way he subtly splits the words in defined syllables, pronouncing the ‘r’ rather like ‘l’ and putting a barely audible extra ‘u’ at the end of some words. His voice is commanding, but the accent makes it sound kind of cute.

   “Done,” he finally jumps down. “Better?”

   “Yes,” I release the breath I’ve been holding. “Thank you!”

   “Hai!”

---

Photo 180840393 © Opolja | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 5.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

David did the impossible and finally met his date.

What are your first impressions?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Chapter 6. 贈り物* (David)

*okurimono - a gift

   (Present time)

   I am fidgeting at the door, having no idea what to do with my hands. I shove them in my pants pockets first, then in my jacket pockets, but it feels weird and inappropriate in both cases, so I finally clutch them behind my back, pleading with myself to stop moving.

   Mr. Magnetic Eyes does not make things any easier. He is back to his seat on the sofa, observing me silently again. A strange desire arises in me for him to like me. He is one of those people who enter a room and are immediately noticed, making everyone eager to oblige them. It’s not only the looks, but rather the power and self-confidence, radiating from him. He just owns the space.

   “Mmm… I am… Angel,” I force myself to mumble. He obviously knows the name, but I can’t think of anything better to say and he seems determined to let me make my own mind whether and when to approach him. “N-nice to m-meet… you!”

   “Hajimemashite!”  (Nice to meet you!) He bows his head slightly and waves to an armchair, choosing the one farther from him, “You might want to sit.”

   Oh, my God! I really need to sit or else I’ll collapse on the floor at any moment. My legs are like jelly. I slowly drag myself to the offered chair and flop on it heavily. The man is chuckling. I don’t blame him.

   “How about a drink?” he pins his dark eyes on me.

   “I… umm… can’t drink.” I spare him the details about my pills not working well with alcohol. He nods in understanding. Maybe, he already knows it. “Aren’t you… uhm… going to tell me… your name?” I mutter, sweating under his intense stare. I feel like a mouse. He is the cat, lurking in the dark, ready for the jump.

   “I haven’t decided about a name yet,” he states. His answer puzzles me, but I do not have the courage to ask for an explanation and drop my head, gazing at the tips of my perfectly polished shoes instead. He probably senses my confusion and adds, “It will be only for you to use, okurimono. I am still not sure which the right one is.”

   My heart jumps. No one has ever given themselves a special name as a gift for me. I guess, I can return the gesture by making Angel exclusive for him to call me. This really sounds nice. I smile and raise my head. Our eyes meet. His irises are warm, luring, mesmerizing. I am lost in these deep, dark, glimmering oceans of promises. The air between us is charged with tension. I can feel the temperature rising. There is a slight movement under his mask. I just know that he is biting his lip.

   “Can I see you face?” I blurt out, instantly mortified by this sudden, totally uncommon act of boldness. “I am so sorry! You don’t have to…”

   “Hai,” he nods before I finish. His hand pats the seat next to him on the sofa. He points at his mask, “Remove it!”

   My lips form a soundless “Nooo!” while I am shaking my head incredulously. He can’t possibly think that I am capable of sitting next to him and taking it off myself. I would faint. No, I would actually die. Right on the spot. 

   Oh, God! The cat just jumped. The mouse is doomed.

   Contrary to all logic and everything I’ve done in my life so far, I stand up and walk towards him. There is no way to stop. His eyes are pulling me like a magnet. I am the moth and he is the flame. The black piece of cloth, covering his face, becomes the sixth lamp. I just can’t breathe because it is there. Its existence is against my perception of the world. It must disappear for me to live. My throat tightens.

   I sit a foot away from him and reach out, but my trembling hand remains hanging in the air. I am still afraid. My heart is going to jump out of my chest. I close my eyes, dizzy by the lack of oxygen.

   “Angel, breathe!” I hear his voice through the darkness and obediently take a big gulp of air. “Now open your eyes!”

   I do it and gasp loudly. The mask is gone. I am lost. I will never consider any other face handsome. He is everything I call perfect.

---

Photo 214920621 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 6.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Were you surprised?

Do you think Lea did a good job and these two will get along well?

Do you think this is a random man?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Chapter 7. The Hunter (Ryo)

(Present time)

   The man is startled. I am not what he has imagined. His amazement is unmistakable. I am used to see admiration in people’s eyes, but it is different this time. I had to work hard to get his. I needed to gain this tiny, but so important drop of trust, without which he would not even look at me. I am aware how easy I can lose it. My whole being is alert. I am walking on egg shells. Every word is selected carefully and spoken at the precise moment. 

   The hunter in me is wide awake. The easy prey stopped exciting him long time ago. This will be a slow and careful taming, just the way I like it, as if luring a skittish, wild deer to take food from my hand. 

    ‘Private Service’ did not disappoint as usual. I am here for the thrill and they exceeded their best performance. I urge them to challenge me, to make it more difficult every time. I need pure innocence to play my game, someone who will resist in the beginning. The harder the victory, the more valuable the prize. It is a trophy I crave, but do not want to keep. I meet those rich, hesitant men who hide their desires from the world. I enjoy bringing them under control, making them eager to do anything I would demand and leave them satisfied and ready to go home at the end. No real names are exchanged, no phone numbers, no feelings, just a wild night to remember and no one knocking at my door when it is over. I am just like them after all. I do not need complications.

   My assistant said I would meet Angel and an angel was exactly who came in through the door. He wasn’t going to stay. The man entered the room and was ready to run out the same second. Fear. I know fear. We are old friends. I can recognize it with a single glance. The way his palms were sweating, the trembling lips, the labored berthing, everything showed his uneasiness. Any object, one wrong move, even a single word would have made him slip off the noose. I smile, gazing at his stunned face. I have him on the hook now. There is no escape.

   “Do you remember the rule?” I ask. “The word you have to say, if you want this to go further?”

   His questioning expression shows me that he has forgotten about this. He only shakes his head and adjusts nervously the simple, black domino mask he is wearing. It can’t hide the flawless skin, the full lips, the classic features of his heart-shaped face and those captivating hazel eyes, even more unique with the gold flecks, scattered in the irises. He is easily the best-looking man I have met. I remember a random article, saying only five percent of the world population has this eye color. Angel is special. It is easy to see.

   “You have nothing to worry about,” I move an inch closer. “I won’t touch you before you say the word. Everything is up to you. We can just have a soda and talk or watch a movie.”

   “Yes, yes,” he mumbles, “I am sorry for being so jumpy. I know the word. It is…”

   “Don’t say it, Angel,” I chuckle and move another inch closer. “You don’t want to unleash an avalanche.”

   “No!” his eyes widen. He takes a sharp breath. “Why would I… want… it?”

   “Because you find me attractive,” I challenge him, “and the idea doesn’t look so bad?”

   His cheeks are instantly covered in light shades of pink, barely visible in the twilight. He tries again to pull the domino lower, but it can cover nothing more than the area around his eyes.

   “Why don’t you just take the mask off,” I suggest carefully. I know that it is not about hiding his face. It is one of his many shields against the reality. The expensive suit, the perfect hairstyle, the spotless shoes, they are all the layers of his protection. I will never reach him before peeling them one by one. He is ready to lose the first one, just one, and I will let him retreat for a while, before coming for the next.

   “It is fair,” he nods. “I asked you to do the same, so…”

   “Only if you want,” I interrupt him, “whatever makes you feel more comfortable. Kimi shidai da yo, Angel.”  (It’s up to you, Angel.)

   “I want… I… I mean, I do not mind getting rid of it. It… it is uncomfortable… too tight… Gomeiwaku o kakete, sumimasendeshita. Kansha shite imasu!” (I am causing you troubles. I am sorry!) “ He sighs deeply and starts fighting with the silk laces.

   “You don’t have to apologize. I am happy to be here. You speak Japanese very well,” I note.

   “Not better than you,” he quietly laughs for the first time this evening. “You are from Japan, aren’t you?”

   “Yes, Fujinomiya*, central Shizuoka,” I confirm. “I miss Fuji. I haven’t been there for years.”

   He finally manages to remove the mask and smiles in relieve, “Why?”

   “Just looking for something,” I shrug my shoulders, “which is not there for sure.”

   “Where it is then?” he asks curiously.

   “I have no idea.” 

---

*  Fujinomiya is a city, located in central Shizuoka prefecture, close to Mount Fuji

Photo 36403925 © Arturkurjan | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 7.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Now we have some more details of Ryo’s motives to do this.

Do you think he is dangerous and 

this game he is playing will hurt David?

What might he be looking for out of Japan?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Chapter 8. In for The Kill (Ryo)

(Present time)

   I give Angel a moment to relax and gather his thoughts. The few sentences we exchanged were no doubt a little victory for him, but also tremendous effort. He does not socialize with people and carefully avoids them instead. It is not difficult to guess about it. There will be no silly jokes, no small talk and careless flirting. He is just not able do those things, but he also doesn’t have to. There is no need for him to be funny, or seductive. His personality is too bright. The anxiety cannot hide it. It is enough to be in his presence to be instantly drawn to him. We might be like fire and ice, but it will be the most delightful melting.

   I go behind the bar and start slowly washing my hands on the small sink, waiting for him to see what I am doing. This will be another step towards gaining his full trust. I have already noticed that he is obsessed with cleanness and compulsively brushes away every invisible speck of dust from his clothes. He will never let me touch him, if he is not sure that I am nearly aseptic. I smirk. What a challenge! I am amazed at how anyone managed to convince him to come here at all.

   I take out two bottles of water from the fridge and two glasses and wipe them thoroughly with one of the snow-white napkins. Angel observes my movements silently while I place them on the coffee table and sit back in my seat, a little bit closer to him than before. Our knees almost touch. He notices it, but it doesn’t seem to bother him.  

   “Where did you learn Japanese?” I ask.

   “At home.” He smiles shyly. “I do everything at home. I rarely leave the house.”

   “Why did you decide to study it?” I pour water into the glasses and offer him one.

   “Mmm, I am not sure how to answer this. I work in the IT field. The more languages I know, the better.” He takes a sip and leaves the glass back on the table. “This is not the main reason, though. I have had this feeling since I was a child… I can’t explain it… that I would need to talk to someone very important. I did not know what language I would need to do it, so…” He laughs nervously. “It sounds insane, right? It became something of a hobby over time.”

   “How many languages did you learn to prepare for meeting this person?” I exclaim in awe.

   “Currently studying the sixteenth,” he huffs. “I am not crazy, I promise… only a little.”

   We both chuckle. His laughter hits me like a summer storm, vibrant, sweet, warm. Why does he always have to be so serious? I feel the sudden desire to ruffle his perfectly smoothed hair and tickle him, making him laugh more. 

   “Otocomae  (Amazing man) ,” I mutter unconsciously.

   Angel’s face brightens, adorned by another smile and a light blush. “Arigatou!” (Thank you!)

    We look at each other for a while. The initial tension is gone. He seems at ease. I am starting to like him more and more with each passing second. I shake my head. I should not give in to his charm, but I just can’t take my eyes off him. I need to focus. My life is dedicated to a goal that does not allow random infatuations. I must always be ready for the moment I finally find…

   “Do you mind if ask you what you do for a living?” His hesitant voice interrupts my thoughts.

   “No, it’s ok,” I answer, a little startled by the effect he has on me. “I deal with transport security.”

   “Oh, sounds interesting.” I see that he wants to ask more questions, but decides against it. I am relieved. He does not deserve the vague answers I would have given him.

   Angel sips some water again. I decide that he must be ready for the next step. I think, he is the kind of person who will eventually give up, if left to muse on something and postpone it too long, but will most likely go for it, if asked directly. It is all or nothing. I always go for the kill without hesitation if the moment seems right.

   “Angel, it’s time to make up your mind.” I bring my face closer to his, taking in the delicate lavender, bergamot and pepper fragrance of Dior Sauvage. My favorite perfume as well. His eyes widen, but he does not pull back. 

   “What do you choose?” I whisper. “Friends or lovers?”  

---

Photo 214920676 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 8.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Only one question this time  😀

 What do you think David will choose?  😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Chapter 9. 凌* (Ryo)

*Kanji, used to write the name Ryō, meaning endure, stave off, defy

   (Present time)

   “Oh,” Angel blinks few times, staring into my eyes. He is not as taken aback as I expected. Perhaps, he was wondering about the same. “This is a fair question. You have every right to ask it.”

   “I am not doing it to make you feel uncomfortable,” I smile. “It’s just that we don’t have too much time. I need to know what to do next.”

   “Friends,” he repeats thoughtfully. “I don’t think this is possible. Don’t get me wrong, I really like you. You are a direct person and I have always appreciated straightforwardness, but I rarely leave my house. I prefer to avoid people. I am the least suitable to be someone’s friend. I also think that you know exactly what you want and it is not a new buddy.”

   We laugh. This man is really perceptive and quite smart. It is not easy to deceive him and now that I am getting to know him a little bit better, it is the last thing I would want. He deserves nothing but honesty. 

   “Angel, I do not usually opt for a second date,” I confess. “I travel a lot. I can’t afford to be held back by anything.”

   “To search?” he tilts his head to study my face better. “You are looking for that thing you are after, all over the world, aren’t you?”

   “Hai,” I nod. “Watashiha kesshite akiramemasen.” (I will never give up.)

   “I guess, it is really important,” Angel mumbles more to himself. I have no idea why I am telling him all of this and why I am so fascinated by his reactions. “In this case, I wish you success. I hope you find it soon.”

   “Thank you!” I feel warm inside, as if his support is something essential that I need in order to succeed. “I will do my best.”

   “So, time to decide, huh?” he sips some water again and brushes the non-existent dust from his sleeve. “Can I ask you if you actually want to… mmm… be with me, I mean…”

   “I do,” I answer quicker than I wish and sit on the floor in front of him, placing my hands on the sofa, on either side of his knees, careful not to touch him. “I want you.”

   “Oh… I…” he covers his cheeks with his palms, trying to hide the blush. His hands are trembling. “I am flattered… I… God!… Sorry! I have no idea what to say. I hope you realize that I have no idea how this should be done.”

   I watch him carefully. My body is still. His face reveals the entire struggle inside him. He is fighting his own common sense which is telling him that this might be dangerous, that I am a complete stranger who wants something he has not let anyone have before. And yet, he can’t avert his gaze from my mouth. 

   This perfect man is intelligent. He has already figured out that I am much more than what I show on the surface. He has sensed the predator. I can’t deny that he is right. I am here for his full surrender, but unlike all the previous times, I have an equal opponent. If I take what I want, it will be only because he decides to give it. 

   “You have never been touched before, have you?” I ask and take off my jacket, throwing it on the nearby chair. Angel gulps heavily and nods in confirmation. He has already lost the battle. One last push and he will give in. I slowly take off my shirt and tuck my hair behind my ears. His eyes widen. He takes in the view, desperately trying to calm his breathing. 

   I look him in the eye and say firmly, “I will tell you how this will happen. You just do everything I tell you without being afraid. You have to trust me that I will not hurt you.”

   “I believe you,” he whispers. “It is strange, but I really do.”

   “It is very easy then,” I push further. “Say the word! Do you feel…”

   “SAFE,” he breathes out.

   My heart skips a beat. A sharp jolt of pain rushes through my body, making me cringe. Without even realizing it, I raise my hand and press my fingers to his lips. “Mokkai itte!” (Repeat it!)

   “Safe,” he repeats in surprise. “I feel safe with you. That was the word, wasn’t it?”

   “Yes, Angel, yes,” I pull my hand away and stare at my fingers. What is the matter with me? This can’t be. I’m going crazy. It’s impossible. I need to brace myself before I frighten him. “I apologize. I didn’t want to startle you.”

   “You haven’t,” he hesitantly runs the tips of his fingers where I touched him. “It’s ok… umm… I still don’t know how to call you.”

   “Ryo,” I mumble. “My name is Ryo.”    

---

Photo 214920659 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 9.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Did you expect David to choose to be Ryo’s lover?

 Time for theories  😀

What do you think happened when Ryo heard him saying the word ‘safe’?  🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Chapter 10. The Master and The Slave (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “Ryo,” Angel repeats quietly. “It’s a beautiful name.”

   “I am glad you like it,” I nod. “Take your jacket off now.”

   “What?” his mouth falls agape. He didn’t expect it. I have already figured out that he responds best when I give him no time to overthink. 

   “You are safe with me. We have already agreed about that. Don’t hesitate. Do it,” I say firmly. His gaze moves from my face to my chest and then back. The urge to refuse passes like a shadow in his eyes and disappears. He wants me to lead. It makes him more comfortable. He prefers to be told what to do. I see the idea soaking into him. He is obsessed with the need to keep things under control, but internally craves for someone to free him from this burden. It takes no more than a minute before the expensive piece of clothing slides down his arms and wrinkles on the sofa around his waist.

   “Now the shirt,” I command. He shakes his head as if to show me the absurdity of this demand and purses his lips. I smirk, “Do you want me to do it?”

   “Oh, my God!” Angel groans when my palm rests on his knee and moves up his thigh. My touch is as light as a feather, but it immediately causes a pleasant blush that spreads quickly on his cheeks and neck. I keep my eyes on his while he is gasping for air.

   His trembling fingers slowly pull the fabric out of the waist band. It takes him ages to remove the elegant, golden cufflinks. A trickle of sweat slides down his temple. I’m waiting patiently and only smile at him encouragingly. He finally unbuttons it. The flashy Royal Oxford opens at the front, revealing pale, silky skin, never touched by the sun. He is a cultivated flower, refined to perfection and, because of this, too fragile. There are no hairs on his smooth body and I am sure it applies also to the places, hidden under the rest of his clothes, only pure softness. His muscles are toned and firm, ripped chest, well-defined eight pack, thick thighs, strong biceps and broad shoulders. He has taken good care of himself. But he is so vulnerable at the same time.

    This will be more difficult than I thought. I need to be composed, if I want him to be mine. Rushing things is out of question. He is too nervous. One wrong step and I will see the door, closing behind his back, before I can blink. I feel the adrenalin rush. ‘Patience,’ I say to myself and pull back my hand.

   “Your belt,” I give the next command. “Remove it!”

   He shakes his head again. His eyelids flatter, reflecting the inner struggle whether to obey or not, but this time he gets to work immediately. I cheer internally at the little victory. It’s hard for him to unbuckle the belt. His fingers are trembling too much. He finally yanks it out of the loops and drops it on the floor. The golden buckle clanks heavily on the ebony hardwood.

   Angel closes his eyes for a second and takes a sharp breath. “Please, I… I am sorry… I don’t think I can… go… on.”

   He needs encouragement that shouldn’t sound like another order. Pushing him more will only ruin the progress. I am sure this man is romantic. A little tenderness will calm him. He needs to feel appreciated. I take the glass of water and hand it to him.

   “It’s ok, pātonā! (partner)  We can stop. Drink some water. You are doing so good.” I run my finger under his chin. “Angel san, kakko ii!” (Angel, you are so handsome.)

    He blushes more at the compliment and slowly drinks all the water. I take the glass and put it back on the table, giving him time to catch his breath. His eyes are closed. His chest is heaving rapidly. I sneak silently towards him.

   “Goodness!!” he gasps when his eyelids raise and my lips are almost touching his. His irises darken. He leans instinctively, but I move back, keeping the distance. The tip of my tongue traces my bottom lip and he almost whimpers.

   “I… you can… maybe, we can…” Angel’s voice is hoarse. He gulps heavily and looks into my eyes pleadingly.

   “Say it,” I whisper. “You know the rules. I must be sure what you want.”

   “Ryo,” he pronounces my name slowly as if tasting it. “Ryo,” the second time is braver. He likes the sound of it coming out of his mouth.

   “Yes, pātonā,” I smile. “Tell me!”

   Angel knows that this is the moment he lets me in. He still hesitates, but the choice is already made. The time is still. I am waiting.

   “Ryo, please, kiss me,” he finally breathes out.

   My palm gently lands on his abs and slides up his chest to his neck. I bury my fingers in his soft hair and pull him closer. He moans at the touch and eagerly follows my movement, bringing his lips to mine.

   I rub my lower lip on his mouth and he opens it in a surprised yelp. His hot breath burns my skin. I wait few seconds to let him get used to the sensations of our mouths firmly pressed to one another. He sighs and parts his lips more, letting mine move between them. My tongue slides on his. He accepts it. His legs unconsciously spread to let me crawl closer. The moment his arms wrap around my shoulders I know that he has surrendered. 

   I am the master and he is the slave.

---

Photo 40845437 © Gstockstudio1 | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 10.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

What do you think of Ryo’s skills in seduction?  🤭

Did David have any chance?

Is Rio well-meaning or ready to take advantage of David?  🤔

❤ Warning! With next chapter the story goes to ‘mature’. ❤

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 

Love: Anny

Chapter 11. Only Once (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   

(Present time)

   I have no idea when exactly I slid from the sofa and straddled Ryo’s thighs. I don’t remember the precise moment my body pressed into his, desperate for as much touch as possible. There was no other way. The second his lips met mine, I knew I could never leave. His fingers ruined my perfect hairstyle, but I didn’t care. They guided me into this scorching kiss and my unconditional surrender was inevitable. I realized I had been waiting for it my whole life. It erased everything from my mind, my fears, my obsessions and my hesitation. It’s only his taste that I feel now and I need nothing else.

   Gorgeous mouth. Beautiful lips. They can rule my world if he wishes. I’m mesmerized by their graceful movements and our tongues, dancing against each other. The perfect first kiss. It was worth the waiting.

   Ryo is holding back. I can sense that he is deliberately gentle and calm. The thought that he is doing it for me, to keep me comfortable, makes me even more hot and bothered. I feel safe, but I am not deluded. It is perfectly clear to me that he calculated his every move to lure me into this. He deserves admiration. It was not an easy task and he couldn’t be smoother in accomplishing it. I am not sorry for giving in. It’s too good to regret it. It is exactly what I came here for. I can handle it… maybe… I hope so. 

   I will let him hunt me down because I am different with him. I’ve been dreaming for the change. I can be the person I want for this one night only, a night without fear, my night of passion and no restraint. You have to let someone else be in control sometimes to set yourself free. 

   Only once.

   “Do nоt think about anything else when I kiss you,” Ryo growls and pulls my hair abruptly, making me look him in the eyes. “You are with me. Zoku sekai o wasure sa semasu.” (You can forget the world.)

   “I want to,” I whisper. His gaze is burning my soul. I’m already hurting because of the lost contact with his lips. “I will. I promise. I am with you. I… I am sorry!”

   His expression softens. “Do not say sorry, Angel. You should never apologize while being here.”

   Ryo’s mouth moves down my throat. His soft bites and hot licks raise goosebumps all over my skin. I throw my head back to give him more access. His teeth graze my shoulder. He starts kissing my biceps. It’s gentle, slow, careful. His hands rest on my butt and squeeze. I moan and bury my nose in his hair. It smells of exotic perfume. I breathe in the scent of saffron, jasmine and Amberwood. Yes, this is him, mysterious, dangerous and sensual. I need to savor every detail, to keep everything in my mind for the lonely nights that will follow.

   “I want you naked,” he whispers hoarsely in my ear. 

   “Yes,” I mewl. I am ready to do anything he asks. I need his body on mine. I am already addicted to his skin. I feel so lucky that this extraordinary man chose to spend his time with me. 

   “Stand up!” Ryo commands and I do it, leaning on his shoulders for support as he remains seated on the floor. His dark eyes raise and focus on mine while he runs his tongue along the waist band of my trousers. My legs soften at the touch. Something inside me twists and turns like a hot ball of fire, spreading heat everywhere.

   “My obedient angel,” Ryo mumbles. I whimper desperately. The way he pronounces every word is too seductive. His tongue keeps drawing burning lines across my abs and around my navel. I barely stand on my feet. He chuckles and palms my erection. “I like how big and hard you are. Do you want me, Angel? Are you still nervous?”

   “Yes… No… Aaaah… Ryo…” Saying his name is like an act of acknowledgment that I am here with him and all of this, as unimaginable as it seems, is happening for real. I repeat it again and again because the mere sound of it brings me pleasure. “Ryo… mhmm… Ryo…” He grips the zipper puller and opens it. My pants slide down my legs.

   “I am here for you, pātonā. Will you let me touch your o chinchin? (cock) Can I kiss you right here?” The tips of his fingers trace the outline of my penis through the fabric of my boxers. I am ready to die. My body is shaking while his tongue starts licking persistently along the same path. He bites lightly where the glans is and I yelp at the sharp pleasure.

   “Ryo, I don’t think I can stand on my feet anymore,” I barely choke out. “Omachi kudasai!” (Please, wait!)

   “You don’t have to, Angel,” he jumps up and pulls my head on his shoulder, stroking soothingly my back. “We will go slow. Do you want me to stop?”

   “No, just… just… give me some time… to… to get used to this…” I pant out and snuggle into his shoulder like a child. 

   I am scooped in his arms the next moment with my legs crossed around his waist and Ryo is striding towards a double door in the far end of the room. I am probably heavier than him or the same weight at least, but it doesn’t seem to bother him. His light laughter tingles my ear. I am thrown in the middle of a king size bed upon entering the luxurious bedroom. My body bounces off the soft mattress. He crawls between my legs and hooks my underwear band with his thumbs, leaning his chin on my belly.

   “Take your time,” Ryo says and places few kisses along my V-line. “I will wait as long as you need. Ī ko dane.” (You are a good boy.)

   I rise, leaning on my elbows because I can’t miss the sight. How did we get to this moment? My dizzy mind muses on the fact that I was terrified, on the verge of a mental breakdown and never touched by a lover only an hour ago. I am lying naked now, with this powerful, intimidating man on top of me, looking at me softly, being patient, waiting for me.

   I take a few deep breaths and smile back at him, “I am ready.”

---

Photo 15380743 © Andrei Vishnyakov | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 11.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

David has made the decision to give in and make the most of this one night with Ryo.

Do you think, though, that it will be only once?  🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 12. ぬる* (David)

• Nuru, literally meaning ‘slippery’ is a Japanese erotic massage technique

   [xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

    “No, Angel san,” Ryo chuckles and places a long, tender kiss right under my navel. His fingers pull my boxers down. My cock springs out, hitting his chin. He laughs softly. I feel a little ashamed for being so aroused. He has barely touched me and I am already stone hard and leaking.

   I close my eyes, but he slaps my thigh lightly and laughs more, “Don’t close your eyes, pātonā. I know that you are not ready for me yet, but you don’t have to worry. I will help you relax. You will surrender to me completely.”

   He slides my underwear down my legs and throws it on the floor along with my socks. I have never been fully naked in front of anyone. My face heats up. I’m fighting the urge to pull the duvet over me and hide my head under the pillow. The desire to keep my eyes on Ryo is stronger, though. He is stunning. I don’t want to miss a single one of his fluid movements. They emit confidence. His lean body is supple and perfectly proportioned. His smooth skin is tanned, with a subtle caramel undertone. I can tell that he is naturally pale, but spends a lot of time in the open. I wonder what exactly his work is. Security can mean a lot of things. I realized, however, that he preferred not to answer questions. It only makes me more curious. I wish we had the time to get to know each other better, but I am grateful to take what he is willing to give.

   Ryo stands up and starts unbuckling his belt. His dark eyes are focused on mine, searching for my consent. I nod and all his clothes are gone in a second. I gasp. This man is my doom. I already need his touch more than air. The more I look at him, the more convinced I am that I will never want anyone else so badly. The fear that I will still crave for him when this night is over, makes my heart shrink, but I push it to the back of my mind. I need to concentrate on the present and live in the moment. This is my only chance. I will not waste it.

   “Do you know what this is?” Ryo asks and takes a black, square, glass bottle from the night stand. I squint to read better the Japanese inscription on the label. It says ‘Nuru gel’. I shake my head. I only know that the word means ‘slippery’, but nothing more.  He sits on the edge of the bed and pours some of the see-through substance on his palm. “This is a special lotion, made of nori, the same seaweed, used to prepare sushi. It has no color, no smell and no taste. This way you can feel only my body on yours.”

   He starts spreading the lotion on his chest and arms. My gaze follows each stroke. His fingers are covering carefully each spot. His skin is glowing in the dim light. Another generous portion is poured on his thighs. He leaves the bottle back on the night stand and straddles my hips with one swift jump. I’m mesmerized by the warm sensation of his legs, pressed to mine.

   “Men wanted to be taken care of in Kawasaki’s red light districts,” Ryo smiles, spreading the gel on his belly. I want to reach out and replace his hands with mine, but stay still and only stare at him. He continues, “Paying for sex was illegal, though. They could only get a massage. The clever parlour owners quickly found a way to bypass the law, without breaking it, by inventing the Nuru massage. The girls made themselves super slippery and rubbed their whole naked bodies on the customer. Some say it is even better than sex.”

   “Can I do this?” I finally dare to grab his hand, before the thought is even fully formed in my mind, when he tries to spread the lotion on his erection. “Can I touch you, please?”

   “Anything for my angel,” Ryo smiles and rests his palms on his knees. My hand is shaking, but I bravely place it on his chest and move it across his abs. He is really slippery. My fingers wrap around his penis. I bite my lip to stop the moan and stroke it slowly up and down. It feels so good. He smirks. “Don’t try to hold on to me when we start moving against each other. It won’t be possible. We will have to find the perfect way to sway in sync. It should be just like dancing.” 

   I readily part my lips to welcome the kiss when he leans over me. His hot body slides on mine, caressing every spot. My skin is instantly on fire. His thigs are rubbing against mine. Our legs intertwine. Our erections are pressed together. I am under his spell. He already owns my body. It desperately follows his.

   We are soon lost in the sensations. I can’t stop my moans anymore. It is impossible to be quiet. I have never known that being with someone can feel so deeply intimate and natural at the same time. We are swerving around each other, leaving no place untouched. I am not trying to hold him or maintain a position. We somehow anticipate each other’s movements and sway together like dancers. Our bodies mold perfectly into one another. I turn on my stomach to feel his legs around my waist and then on my back again to glide my chest on his and taste his lips. It’s magical, like swimming in an ocean of bliss. 

   All I feel around me is his warmth. All I hear are his gentle praises in my ear. All I need are his arms.

---

Photo 891067124 © Denisfilm | istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 12.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

It seems David and Ryo found their perfect rhythm.

Do you think this could lead to some feelings? 🤭

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 13. A Little Rougher (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   “Ryo, please!” I gasp and burry my face in the soft sheets beneath me. 

   We were rubbing against each other and his slippery skin was gliding on mine until I just couldn’t take it a second longer and sprawled on my stomach, barely catching my breath. This sensual dance is not enough anymore. I need us to go further or my heart will just explode. My body already knows his. I can’t imagine existing without him, pressed close to me, but it only makes me crave desperately for a deeper touch. I feel like a thirsty person, swimming in crystal clear water, but not allowed to drink. 

   “I… I am so dizzy… too aroused… Oh, God! Please!” I whine. My voice sounds needy and desperate, but I don’t care. I am so turned on that I feel like screaming. My body is burning. I grip the pillow above my head and try to calm my pulse by inhaling deeply and slowly letting the air out of my lungs. Weren’t massages supposed to make you relax? Why is my whole body shaking then? My skin is on fire. My penis hurts. I will beg, if that’s what he wants.

   “Do you need me, sweet angel?” Ryo whispers hoarsely in my ear, covering me with his body. His erection nests between my butt cheeks. His chest slides on my back. His hands trace my biceps, move along my forearms and tuck under my palms. I instantly intertwine our fingers and squeeze hard. No matter how close we are, it is never enough. This man is exceptional. What he does to me is dangerous. I am losing my mind. He is turning me into his possession and the worst thing is that I don’t seem to mind.

   “Yes, I need you,” I whimper, arching my back into him.

   “Do you feel comfortable with my touch?” he asks and bites my earlobe.

   “Yes, yes, I do,” I mewl. His tongue follows the curve of the helix and I melt into a puddle under him. “Please, you can touch wherever you want.”

   “No hesitation?” Ryo asks again, grinding on me with gentle, lazy thrusts. It erases all rational thoughts from my head. His cock is big, hard, smooth. This is torture.

   “Please, Ryo!” I can’t stay still, squirming under him in an attempt to gain as much contact as possible. 

   “Answer,” he insist and starts licking my neck. “Will you do anything I tell you without thinking twice? Is my body familiar now? Are you still shy?”

   “No hesitation,” I pant out. He moves down, slowly following the outline of my spine with the tip of his tongue. “I’ll do anything… not shy… want you… Aaaah… Oh, my God!” 

   He has reached my butt and bites one of the cheeks harshly. His hands pull mine, bending my arms behind my back. He bites the other cheek and growls, “Did you feel uneasy when I did this?”

   “No,” I instantly answer. 

   “Did it hurt?”

   “Yes, just a little. It’s ok,” I try to turn around and look at him.

    “Don’t move and keep your hands here,” he commands and slaps my butt. “What about this? Do you think that I am too rough?”

   “No, I like it,” I barely rasp. 

   He slaps me harder and grips my butt with two hands, spreading the cheeks. I moan desperately when he licks the sensitive flesh from the perineum to the base of my back. “Still ok?”

   “Yes,” I immediately confirm as confidently as I can. 

   I somehow know that the second I show the slightest sign of hesitation, he will stop. I do not want him to stop. Maybe, I like it a little rougher. I just didn’t know it. How would I know when I have never had sex before. Masturbation can hardly show what type of sex one would prefer with a real partner. I am determined to experience my first time with Ryo. I already feel him close. His body has touched mine in almost all possible positions and places. I know he won’t hurt me. I doubt I will ever gather the courage to use Lea’s services again. I doubt even more that I will let anyone else touch me after being touched by Ryo. 

   “Yamero!”  (Stop!) he pronounces clearly. “Repeat it!”

   I repeat the word in a trembling voice. 

   “Good boy,” Ryo chuckles and places a kiss between my shoulder blades. “Just say it, if you feel it’s getting too much and you want us to stop. You can say it anytime. Is that clear?”

   I only nod. I’m not sure if I can say another articulate word through my heavy panting.

   “Angel san ga suki da yo.”  (Angel, I really like you.) You should never be afraid of me.“ Ryo says and kisses my hand. “Don’t try to peek. Stay still.”

   I smile into the pillow. He really likes me. It makes me warm and breathless. I feel him standing up and taking something out of the night stand drawer. He is back, sitting between my thighs, in few seconds and I am expecting him to kiss me again or slap my butt. I would like both, but none of it happens. I hear the jingling of metal instead and sense handcuffs clicking around my wrists. Ryo grips the connecting chain and pulls hard.

   “Hiza o tsuite!” (On your knees!)

---

Photo 891067124 © Denisfilm | istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 13.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Things are getting a little rougher.  😉

Are we still at ease about David’s safety? 

Do you already have a favorite?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 14. No Other Lovers (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   Ryo is strong, so strong that I am up on my knees and my back is glued to his chest with one hard pull. I lose my balance for a second, staggering forward, unable to use my arms for support, but he immediately puts his open palm on my chest and keeps me steady.

   “There is no escape, Angel. You will taste the sin,” he laughs in my ear. His rich, deep voice flows into my blood and turns everything inside me into a thick stream of boiling lava. I throw my head back and moan. 

   Who is this person? What did he do to the man I used to be? I can’t recognize myself. I am not me anymore, no perfectly ironed suit, no smooth hairstyle, no feverish counting of objects. It is all replaced by a hot, wet mess of bodies and the shameless sounds that I have never thought I could make. I am living in a dream. Maybe, this is the actual me, crawling out from under the debris of my demolished firewall.

   Ryo uses his knees to make me spread my legs wide and sit on his thighs. The position is lewd, exposing and difficult to maintain. His cock is pressed to the small of my back. His hand moves down to my abs. He grabs my hair with the other one and yanks my head back until it leans on his shoulder, giving him access to my mouth. I try unconsciously to get my legs back together and free my hands, but his grip is iron and I can’t move an inch.

   He smirks and raises a brow, “Disobedience, huh? Wa batsu ga hitsuyōdesu” (Requires punishment.)

   The tips of his fingers trace the length of my penis. He licks my mouth from one corner to the other, but immediately pulls away when I try to kiss him.

   “I am not disobedient,” I protest and try to free my hands again, forgetting about the damn handcuffs. I suddenly get angry at their existence, at the fact that I can’t put my arms around this gorgeous man and his fingers stopped touching me too quickly. I twist my whole body in an attempt to get out of his grasp and scream in frustration when it fails.

   “Shhh,” Ryo gently holds my chin and kisses my forehead. “See? You’re fighting. The metal ridges will bruise your wrists. Your body is like a taut string. I know that you feel trapped. You’re straining your muscles. They will start to hurt soon. Obey!”

   His lips press to mine and this time stay longer, tasting me slowly. I struggle to stay still, just following their movements. My eyelids fall. He is tender, passionate and sweet and I can’t resist the urge to squirm when he cuts the kiss.

   Ryo smiles when I open my eyes, “Do you know why you are like this? Because your walls are too high. You are still afraid.”

   I only shake my head because I know that he is right, but still make one last attempt to oppose him and hide behind an accusation. “So, you like to dominate? Are you doing this to all your lovers?”

   Ryo chuckles and and turns my head to the left and then to the right to look around the room. “Do you see anyone, Angel? There are no other lovers. The world outside just doesn’t exist. There is no before and no after. It’s only you and me here and now.” He leans to my ear and whispers, “Stop fighting. Give in. I’ve got you.”

   My heart skips a beat. Something changes in me. I hold my breath. Time stops. I can count the seconds in which the Earth is standing still. Maybe, I am losing my sanity, but I feel everything in my head rearranging. The warmth, radiating from Ryo flows into my mind and everything becomes so different. I don’t know who I am anymore, but I will find out.

   “Breathe,” I hear his voice and take a big gulp of air. My body relaxes. I need no longer to tense my muscles to hold the posture. It is comfortable because all I have to do is to lean on him and let him hold me. He will not let me fall.

   I hear the clicking of the handcuffs. My hands are free but I do not move them. Everything is perfect just as it is. Ryo takes one of them firs and then the other and kisses my bruised skin.

   “Why did you remove them?” I mumble.

   “Because you do not need them anymore.” I turn my head and search for his eyes. He is biting his lip and looks a little startled. His gaze averts first this time and he adds quietly, “You are already mine.”

---

Photo 214920556 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 14.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

This development seems to be surprising for both Ryo and David.

Is this Ryo’s usual behavior or he is also experiencing something new?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 15. Nuclear Reaction (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   “Watashi o shinjite  (Trust me), “ Ryo speaks in my ear. “Never question what I ask you to do. Do not try to hold back. I want to hear you. I need to know exactly what you feel. Be vocal. Do not disobey again. I will not hesitate to punish you and it will be for real this time. Am I clear?”

   “Yes,” I answer firmly. He doesn’t need to tell me all of this. I have surrendered to his mercy. My resistance is gone. My body is leaning on his. My senses are alert. My mind is focused on his voice and registers the tiniest movement he makes, longing to please him. I am like dough in his hands. He can shape me in whatever form he likes. I just hope that one of them will be the real me and I will be able to recognize it. 

   “Do not forget that you can say the word and stop me,” he says. “Confirm!”

   “Yes,” I nod obediently.

   “Good,” Ryo kisses my temple. “Kimi wa nante kawaī. (You are such a cute boy.) let’s see now if you will enjoy playing with the bad guy.”

    He takes a bottle of lube, left somewhere on the bed and squeezes a generous amount of the contents on me. The thick, clear liquid is dripping on my abs and runs down my penis. His knees press against my inner thighs, forcing me to spread my legs to the possible limit. I reach back and grip his waist, not for support, but because the feeling of his skin under my fingers is heaven. I crave to turn around and throw myself on his neck, but stay still, as relaxed as I can. That’s what he wants. I will be his good boy. 

   Ryo tosses the bottle away and grips my chin, making me look into his eyes. His other hand’s thumb traces my lips and slides down my throat. His open palm follows the line of my pecks. His fingertips brush over my nipples. I whimper when they do not stop there and move down to my abs. He starts smearing slowly the lube all over my belly, occasionally touching my throbbing cock with his knuckles. My eyelids fall at the intensity of the sensations. He instantly stops and squeezes my cheeks.

   “You are not allowed to close your eyes. Ore o miro! (Look at me!)” Ryo shakes lightly my head and I raise my eyelids. His eyes are dark like a storm over troubled waters. I am gazing at them. The lightnings are burning my soul. “Never close your eyes or look away without permission.”

   “Yes, I understand. I won’t do it again,” I quickly blurt. He smiles and pecks my lips. It makes me happy. I shakily smile back and release the breath I was holding. His hand starts caressing me again.

   “Ōkina neko (Big cat) ,” Ryo chuckles. “You like to be petted, don’t you? Well, you are lucky because I love to spoil my pets.”

   His palm slides along my thigh to the knee and than back on the inner side to my groin. My breathing quickens. I want to beg ‘Touch me!’ and move my pelvis up to make him stroke my cock. The heat in my stomach is unbearable. It’s too much. I am not trained to restrain. He has been teasing me for hours. I need release. A tortured whimper escapes my lips when he finally cups my balls and starts massaging them slowly. 

   “Just a little bit more, kitty cat,” he purrs. “I know it’s torturous. I am not cruel.”

   His fingers finally wrap around my penis and I almost scream. My chest is heaving. The effort to keep my eyes open leaves me barely catching my breath. If Ryo was not holding my chin, I would probably try to hide my face in his shoulder. Gazing into each other’s eyes makes every touch so intimate. The intensity of the sensations is almost unbearable. 

   He is exploring my length carefully, rubbing each spot with the tips of his fingers, squeezing gently, moving up and down and changing the pace. His thumb starts gliding on the glans, tracing the rim and finally focuses on the little patch of highly sensitive skin just below the corona, on the under side. My body tenses. I am close, moaning loudly, digging my fingers in his waist. My legs are shakings. The orgasm is building up. I need only one more stroke. 

   Suddenly, Ryo squeezes the glans hard. I am left lingering on the edge. Everything in me is twisted by the wild need to release and the inability to do it. Tears spring in my eyes, blurring my vision and roll down my cheeks. I scream again and again because otherwise I won’t be able to stay still. I would try to squirm out and make him move or at least close my eyes and cover my face in my palms, but I know I’m not allowed to do either.

   “Suteki! (Beautiful!),” Ryo kisses my forehead. “Not many can endure this without moving. I admire you. You never stop to amaze me, pātonā. You deserve your reward.”

   His lips conquer me. His tongue lures mine into his mouth. He sucks on it gently while his hand starts moving again. He already knows exactly where and how to touch me. The strokes are at the precise speed to make me mewl his name and bite his lips in few seconds. I focus on his mouth and wait. It is the most difficult thing in the world, but I know that I must hear the permission first.

   Ryo finally presses his lips to my ear and whispers, “Come!” and my world instantly dissolves in thousands of particles. I squirt so hard that the cum hits my neck. I only open my mouth but no sound comes out. The shock wave has wiped away my ability to elicit a single tone. 

   I am the nuclear fusion, creating stars. He is the dark universe around me, keeping me from destroying myself.

---

Photo by cottonbro from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 15.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think the effect on David is because Ryo is very experienced or there is some special chemistry between them?

!!! Warning. I know I have said it and sorry if I am being annoying, but one can never be too careful. 😉 This will get more and more explicit. Proceed with caution. If this is not your cup of tee, better choose another book. I promise this is the last warning. Have fun. !!!

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 16. I Am So Hungry (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning, a tiny bit more explicit  

(well, maybe, not so tiny)

]

    (Present time)

   He can’t catch his breath, soft hair spread on my shoulder, mouth helplessly open, eyes teary, but still gazing at mine. His chest is rising and falling rapidly. His nipples are perching, blood red and desperate for touch. The cum is dripping down his neck, following the curves of his perfectly shaped muscles to the firm abs. Beautiful sight. I barely hold my release. His penis is still hard, despite the big load he spurted all over himself. He wants more. He wants me.

   I reach for the box of wet wipes, left on the bed nearby and gently clean his chest. He is still squeezing my sides. His hands are trembling. His long thighs are shaking, pressed to mine. He is not fighting the uncomfortable position with widely spread legs anymore, just leaning his limp body on me. 

   My angel needs a moment of peace. I am tempted to let him close his eyes and come down from his height slowly, but then decide against it. He loves the sweet torture. He craves it. I have no doubts. He needs to be pushed to his limits. I am dying to see where they are. If I have this one night with him, I will take the most out of it and give him everything, more than I have given to anyone else before. He deserves nothing less. I already did so much, unexpectedly different than the previous times, told him my real name, removed the cuffs, kissed him like crazy. I still long to kiss him all the time. His taste, the sensation of his skin under my palms, his moans, they all make my heart go crazy. 

   I have to remind myself constantly that I can’t see this amazing man again. I do not have the right to want more than a night with him because I am not the master of my destiny. I belong to someone else. All my life is dedicated to making this person happy when I eventually find him, because he owns me. I am going to find him whatever it takes.

   I will resume my devoted search tomorrow, putting all of my efforts into it as always, but now, my angel and I can enjoy our magical night in paradise.

   “Furimuku! (Turn around!)” I   command and lower my knees so that he can gather his legs and face me.

   Angel bites his bottom lip and kneels, turning gracefully his body to sit on his heels in front of me, without taking his eyes off mine. I wipe the tears from his long, curled eyelashes and he gratefully drops his eyelids under my fingers. I clean his face with a tissue and put my palm under his chin. He immediately leans his cheek on it and smiles. 

   “Thank you!” he whispers, pinning his hazel eyes into mine again. The gold in them has melted, giving his irises a soft, warm glimmer. “Tell me what to do. I will do anything you want.”

   “You do not have to thank me, pātonā,” I smile back. “What are you thanking me for?”

   “For helping me overcome myself,” he answers. “For holding back. I know that you prefer to be more… mmm… controlling. I think you are quite restrained with me.” He nervously scratches the tip of his nose and adds quietly, “You don’t have to be.”

   “You do not know me,” I shake my head. “I can be very rough. You are not ready to be handled this way. It’s your first time. You are such a good boy, Angel san. My tenderness is well earned.”

   “But I want it,” he interrupts and grabs my hand. “Even if I never see you again, I still want to know you. I… I need it because it… it sets me… free.”

   I don’t even let him finish the last word. Those soar lips are too far. I grip a handful of his tousled hair and pull him abruptly towards me. He readily opens his mouth to let my tongue in and wraps his arms around my neck. I leave him with no air, tracing every spot of the hot cavern, pushing as deep as I can, licking the roof, biting harshly his lips. He moans when I use the locks I am squeezing to guide his mouth to my neck. Trickles of saliva run down his chin and wet my shoulder. 

   “Lick,” I growl and he readily starts exploring my skin. His fingers dig in my back. His teeth graze my Adam apple. He sucks above my collar bones and moves down to my pecs. The moment his lips brush my nipple, I pull his hair hard, making him look at my face.

   “Noo,” Angel whines. 

   “You wanna suck my nipples?” I smirk. “Be the good boy I know you are then and ask properly.”

   “Ryo, please!” he immediately whimpers.

   “Please what?” I grin wickedly. “Finish your sentences or I will punish you.”

   “Ryo, can I suck your nipples, please?” he mumbles.

   I slap his butt harshly and grumble, “Too quiet, lazy cat. Ask again louder!”

   He repeats the question, almost yelling and blinks at me like a lost puppy.

   “Yes, you may,” I loosen my grip on his strands and he pounces on me, biting my nipple and sucking it feverishly in his mouth. I let him play for a while and then hold his chin, making him move to the other one. My cock jumps excitedly. This man affects my body in a way I have never felt. I am always in complete control of my reactions with any lover. Everything I do with a partner is carefully measured. Now, I just want to scream. His touch drives me wild. I can’t take it anymore. 

   “Lick my cock,” I moan and Angel doesn’t show the tiniest trace of hesitation. He immediately bends and licks along the entire length. I grip him by the neck and command, “Tongue out, eyes on me.”

   He lifts his gaze and sticks his tongue out obediently. I pat it several times with the tip of my penis. He tries to take the glans in his mouth, but I stop him, “You know you have to ask, kitty cat. Let me hear how much you want it.”

   “Please, Ryo! Can I suck you cock? Please!” he whines. 

   “Louder,” I pant. I am so close to loosing balance. He is stunning, kneeling before me, soft, pink lips, trembling hands, squeezing my thighs, and glossy, pleading eyes. I take a slow, deep breath. My blood is burning my veins. My heart is racing. I have never had difficulty controlling my orgasm, but I just know that the moment he takes me in his mouth, I am going to come.

   “Ryo, please let me suck your cock,” he asks again in a clear, loud voice, evoking my desperate whimper.

   “I’ll come in your mouth,” I breathe out, giving him the opportunity to decide if he wants it. He keeps gazing into my eyes, waiting for permission. I cup his cheek, “Open up!”

   He doesn’t waist a second. I thrust between his lips too impatiently and too deep. It makes him choke hard. The sight only brings me closer to the edge. 

   “Stroke yourself,” I hiss and push a second time, all the way into his throat. He chokes again, even harder. Tears spring in his eyes, but there is no fear, only sparkling excitement. Fuck! How can he be so damn hot? I should stop for a while to let him brace himself, but start thrusting in a steady rhythm instead. He doesn’t try to pull away, somehow managing to suppress his gag reflex and immediately hollows his cheeks and sucks enthusiastically. 

   Our moans fill the room. I am too vocal. It is strange. I do not usually whimper. I do not whine my lovers’ names. Why now? Who cares!

   “Chikushō! (Oh, shit!)” I nearly scream when everything inside me starts bursting into flames. “Angel… Aaaah… Ikisou! (I am coming!)

   He is stroking himself. His body is shaking in the rhythm of his hand. His tongue swirls around my glans and he pushes down until my whole length is inside. His loud whimpers show me that he is close too. I squeeze my eyes to hold it a little longer, waiting for him to reach his climax. 

   The moment he mewls around me and his body tenses, hit by the orgasm, I let go and come hard in his mouth. He swallows as much as he can and releases me, gasping for air, letting the cum flow down his chin and drip on my stomach. His forehead rests on my knee while his shoulders are still trembling.

   I pull him on my chest. We sprawl on top of each other, still feeling the jolts of pleasure rushing through our bodies.

   “Sugokatta! (It was amazing!) “ I kiss the top of his head. “You alright?”

   “Yeah,” he barely rasps and buries his face in the crook of my neck. “You know what I just realized?”

   “What?” I ask curiously. 

   “I am soo damn hungry,” he chuckles. “I haven’t eaten all day.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 16.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Time for some theories.  😉

Who do you think Ryo is looking for?  😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 17. 信頼* (David)

*Shinrai - trust, reliance, confidence

   (Present time)

   Ryo’s fingers trace my nape and follow the curve of my shoulder, finally resting on the small of my back.

   “I like your Apollo dimples,” he mumbles. “You work out a lot, don’t you?”

   “What are those? I’ve never heard of Apollo dimples.” I peek at his face. He is lying motionlessly with his eyes closed. A soft smile is curling up the corners of his perfect mouth. I use the opportunity to explore carefully his features. He is so handsome that it is almost hard to believe, dark, flawlessly shaped brows, high cheekbones and full, seductive lips with a prominent Cupid’s bow on the upper one. I blush at my shameless ogling and quickly add, “I train two hours a day.”

   “That’s too much, if you don’t eat properly,” he shakes his head. His hand moves lower, caressing the two indentations, right above my butt cleft. “Here, these dimples.”

   I gasp at the warm sensation, evoked by his gesture. The feeling of his firm body under mine is the best ever. I would never move from here, if it was possible.

   “See?” he chuckles. “I told you. You are a big cat. I bet you’d love it if I scratched you behind the ears. Come on, kitty cat, let’s feed you.”

    “Oh, no, no, no,” I protest worriedly. Ryo immediately opens his eyes and cocks a brow questioningly. I try to explain, “I am not disobeying. It’s just… I… I never eat out of my house. I mean, I can’t. I am not able to… I have rules about food and…” 

   My breathing quickens. I start to adjust nervously my tousled hair, realizing that nothing in my appearance is as it should be anymore. The panic is rising. I suddenly feel the need to jump up, run into the bathroom and ruthlessly scrub my skin. 

   I move to get up, but Ryo wraps his arms around me and presses his lips to my ear. 

   “Ochitsuite, ōkina neko  (Calm down, big cat!) ,”

he whispers. “Daijohbu da yo. (Everything is ok.)”  He starts placing gentle kisses on the side of my neck. “You don’t have to obey me when we are not having sex, Angel. It’s ok if you refuse, even if we do. This is a game. It’s fun only when we both are willing to play.”

   “It’s not because of this,” I mutter, clinging to him like a helpless child. “I like the game. You just have no idea how messed up I am.”

   “Oh, I do,” he laughs lightly. “Trust me, I do. Will you let me keep leading you? I can handle this. You only have to relax and let me be in control all the time.”

   “Don’t ask me to eat,” I insist. “It might get really ugly. I will probably throw up. I need to know where every ingredient comes from. I also have intolerance to…”

   “Shh,” Ryo puts his palm on my mouth to stop my rambling and says in a commanding voice, focusing his dark eyes on mine. “Take a breath and do as I say. Watashi o shinjite! (Trust me!) “

   I stare at him, hesitant what to do. The panic has subsided, but I know what can happen if it overwhelms me again. I have put Sarah in terrible situations. She had to call 911 the first time I agreed to stay with her in a hotel. Things may get as bad as fainting, suffocation and seizures. Anxiety attacks are scary. I am sure he has never seen as severe as mine.

   “Come with me,” Ryo orders, giving me no more time to contemplate.  

   He pulls me by the hand and leads me to the adjacent bathroom. It is spacious and cozy, designed in earthly colors like the rest of this place. Big scented candles are scattered on the ledge of the huge, vintage bathtub. Subtle vanilla scent is lingering in the air. The light is dim. It comforts me.

   “Get in,” Ryo pushes me lightly towards the tub and adjusts the water. I settle inside and wrap my arms around my knees, taking deep breaths. He lights the candles and sits behind me. I feel his palms, sliding slowly up and down my back. “Do you know what shinrai is?” he asks.

   “It means trust,” I answer, “to rely on somebody.”

   “Yes, Angel,” his arms snake around my waist, making me lean back on his chest. “That’s what I want from you. Can you give in and do me the honor to rely on me completely while we are together?”

   The hot water relaxes my strained muscles. The twilight soothes my uneasiness. I sigh contentedly at his closeness. It feels so natural. There is something about him. I can’t put my finger on it, but his presence is like a cure for everything that tortured my mind before I met him.

   “Yes, I can,” I finally whisper and turn my head to look at him. “Watashi wa zetsudainaru shinrai o oite kita. (I put all my trust in you.) “

   “Arigatō (Thank you),” he smiles and presses his lips to mine.

---

Photo by cottonbro from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 17.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Ryo seems to know how to cope with every difficult situation David’s anxiety creates.

Why do you think he is so good at that? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 18. Sincere (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “Enough, silly,” I laugh, snatching the hairbrush from Angel’s hand. “You’ve been doing this for ten minutes now. Your hair can’t get better than this. You’ve already reached perfection.” 

   He squints at me and pouts, but his eyes are sparkling happily. We are leaning on the oak vanity counter, in front of the enormous mirror, wearing only white, soft towels, wrapped around our waists. Angel smeared at least five skin care products on his face. I could recognize the cleanser, the toner and the moisturizer. The rest are still a complete mystery to me.

   “Not that I don’t like watching you, but this is absolutely pointless,” I add wickedly. “I will feed you, drag you back to the bedroom and fuck the life out of you. I doubt this flawless hairstyle will survive.” 

   His eyes widen. His face immediately flushes crimson red, filling me with satisfaction. I am tempted to provoke him further, but choose not to make him even more nervous. I know he is already quite uneasy about eating.

   “I still think this is not a good idea,” Angel mutters, after staring at my face for few seconds and lowers his gaze, fiddling with a tube of toothpaste.

   “Which one?” I tease him. “You mean fucking?”

   “No,” he rolls his eyes and blushes harder. I love it. His cheeks look like ripe peaches. “You know that I am talking about the food.”

   “You are saying this only because you’ve never seen me cook,” I state and grab his hand, pulling him towards the small kitchen, hidden behind the bar.

   “Wait,” he protests. “Aren’t we going to put some clothes on?”

   “Of course not,” I answer and settle him on a high bar stool. “Just be careful not to lose the towel cause I don’t want to get burned while staring at your cock.”

   “You’re quite straightforward,” he gasps, carefully adjusting the side hems. “Are you always like that?”

   “Most of the time,” I shrug my shoulders. “I don’t like things to be kept unspoken. Tsuneni seijitsude iru koto ga daijina ndarou ne. (I think, one should be always sincere). “

   Angel smiles brightly and points to the cooking apron I have just put in place of my towel, “You look good in that.”

   “Thank you! Just doing my best to please you, Angel san,” I wink. I am joking, but it is actually the pure truth. The initial thrill to make him submit and spend the night with me has gradually and imperceptibly turned into a constant desire to see him calm and satisfied. I feel protective of him and it is bothering me. I don’t want to soften, but the smile on his face is so disarming.

   “What are you going to cook?” His voice startles me out of my thoughts. I shake my head. I am definitely lowering my guard because of this man. I should never ever see him again after we part ways. It would be disastrous for both of us.

   “Depends of what you like.” I take out a pan and lean on the counter. “Are you vegan or vegetarian?”

   “No,” he answers, “but I eat only chicken breasts and fish.”

   “That’s perfect. What about rise and vegies?” I already have something in mind. 

   “Rice is fine,” Angel nods. “No onions, garlic, red peppers and cabbage. I am allergic to dairy products and am really grossed out by eggs and any kind of nuts. I… mmm… I can’t look at dough. It just freaks me out. Also… ugh… everything has to be clean… I mean really, really clean.”

   “Got it.” I start taking the products out of the fridge and line them next to the small sink. “You can watch me rinsing everything and tell me if you think something needs more washing. Is that alright?”

   “Yes,” he agrees. “I am sorry. Thank you for your patience. Can I help?”

   “No,” I refuse firmly. “You will just sit there and spread hotness.”

   The delightful blush instantly appears on his face again. I smirk. He looks so innocent until you show him a dick and not so much, once he gets hold of it. Totally my type.

   I rub and cleanse carefully every ingredient three times, before he finally seems content with the result.

   “I am making Chicken Teriyaki,” I explain while slicing the chicken breasts into bites. “It’ll take no more than twenty minutes, just steaming some rice and simmering the chicken with green peppers, carrots and some teriyaki sauce. That’s all. How does it sound?”

    “Great,” Angel awards me with a staggering smile. “You look professional. Do you cook often?”

   “Mhm,” I nod. “I live alone since I turned eighteen. I do it every day.”

   “Ryo,” he suddenly mumbles, staring at me. “I don’t want to be nosy, but I am so damn curious. You may not answer, if you don’t want to. This thing you said you were looking for… It’s a person, isn’t it? I… mmm… I can actually help you. I have connections. I worked for the police on a few occasions. They will do me favor, if I ask. If it is so important and you’ve been searching for such a long time… I mean, you don’t have to see me again. I can find information and use my personal assistant to…”

   “It’s not that I do not want to see you again,” I quickly interrupt him. The subtle sadness in his voice makes my heart shrink. I am taken aback by this new feeling. “Believe me, you don’t need to be involved in my drama. Yes, it’s a person, but things are too complicated.”

   “I understand,” he nervously scratches his nape. “I apologize for poking my nose into something that is none of my business.”

   “It’s totally fine. Don’t worry,” I pat his knee. “My life is hard to figure out even for me.”

   “I can relate to that,” he chuckles. His hand rests on mine for a second. “Ryo, you are a good person. I know nothing about you, but no one have ever made me feel safe…”

   The familiar strike of pain flushes though me again, making me cringe. This can’t be a coincidence. Suddenly a crazy though forms in my head. What if…

   “Can I ask you a question too?” I blurt, almost breathlessly. “Have you ever been abroad?”

   “Nooo,” he laughs out. “Are you crazy? Didn’t I tell you that I barely leave my house? My parents had to hire home tutors because I couldn’t even go to school. Travelling was out of the question. Sarah, my therapist, needed years to make me go out for the first time. I still don’t like it, though.”

   “Oh, I see.” I sound exactly as disappointed as I am. It was a long shot, but it was worth trying. I shake off the gloominess and line the bowls, napkins and cutlery on the counter. “Food is ready. Let’s eat.”

   “It looks amazing,” Angel praises me and carefully takes a bite. He keeps chewing for ages, hesitant what to do next.

   “Come on,” I urge him and press my lips to his. My gesture takes him by surprise and he swallows. “See, wasn’t that bad.”

   “It’s actually delicious,” he smiles.

---

Photo 74767411 © Effatum | Dreamstime.com

Photo by Dmitry Zvolskiy from Pexels

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 18.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

What do you think Ryo hoped to hear when he asked Angel about travelling abroad?

Were you disappointed when Angel’s answer wasn’t what Ryo expected?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 19. Where Is He? (David)

[trigger warning - mild body shaming and anxiety attack description]

   ❤ Perfection has many faces. ❤ Every person is beautiful. ❤ No bullies allowed here. ❤

   (Twenty years ago)

   “Baby, come on! You’re taking too much time. What are you still doing in that bathroom?” I hear my mother’s footsteps up the stairs. “You’re gonna be late for school. Sarah’s been waiting for you outside for fifteen minutes.”

   Her pretty face appears in the door frame, adorned by a big, encouraging smile. I smooth my hair one last time and drag my feet towards her with a gloomy expression, stubbornly stating, “I don’t want to go.”

   “Why not?” she asks cheerfully, ignoring my pout. “You had plenty of time to relax and have fun during summer vacation. Don’t tell me you are not impatient to see your friends.”

   “What friends?” I grumble. “Only Sarah is my friend.”

   “Davy, that’s not true,” mom sighs. “Georgie is your friend too. What about Sammy? Didn’t you make that amazing project about deep sea creatures together last year?”

   “Yeah, I guess they are,” I mutter and fling my backpack over my shoulder. “They wouldn’t like me, though, if I didn’t buy them smoothies at every lunch break.”

   “You do not have to do it, baby,” my mother chuckles, ruffling my hair. “I’m sure they will still like you if you stop.”

   “Mom!” I yell and run back to the mirror to adjust the untidy locks. “I’ve told you like a thousand times not to touch my hair.”

   “Mood,” she rolls her eyes. “Honestly, you’re too obsessed with your looks for a ten year old boy. Where did all this vanity come from? Surely not from me. I hardly looked at the mirror when I was your age. You must have gotten it from your father. He should have become a fashion model instead of a lawyer.”

   “I’ll take this as a compliment,” dad laughs out, standing up from the large, sectional sofa when we finally enter the vast living room. He is as impressive as always in his designer suit, honey blond hair in a perfect classic quiff and tall, muscular figure, still radiating that boyish charm in his late forties. “You look good, young man. I chose another career, but you can definitely try your luck in the fashion industry.”

   “I like computers,” I mumble under my nose. Having attractive, successful parents always raises high expectations upon their child. I already felt it, even at my young age. My priority is getting good grades while my peers think only about the mischief they’d rather do instead of writing their homework.

  “Let’s go. Sarah must have lost patience,” dad waves us to the door.

   “Davyyy,” my best friend screams happily. The cute, chubby girl next door is leaning on our maroon Porsche Cayenne, beaming from ear to ear. “Can we tell everyone at school that you’re my boyfriend?”

   “Sure,” I grin. “But we already told them that last year.”

   “I knooow,” she giggles and grabs my hand, pulling me on the back sit. “I just love watching their stunned, jealous faces. We’re going to announce it every year from now on. Emily will be green with envy again.”

   “She surely will,” I laugh and plaster a kiss on her cheek. 

   We grew up together and have been best friends since day one. She is the sweetest person I know. Our classmates, though, especially some of the girls, never gave her the chance to show her true colors. They were all too busy to make fun of her weight. We eventually found the perfect way to survive primary school, after several fights and a few unpleasant visits to the principal’s office. She is respected now, being my girlfriend. I, in my turn, got rid of the cheeky girls, gravitating around me. They’ve always made me feel uncomfortable. I have no single doubt that I like boys since the day I watched David Bowie in Labyrinth, bad boys at that. Another survival skill is to be friends with the worst bullies. They are easy to win. Just buy them food and do their projects and you will be left in peace.

   “So, Davy,” Sarah wraps an arm around my shoulders while dad is racing through the suburbs as fast as law and safety allow. “Tell me everything about your adventures on the…”

   “Sarah, honey,” mom interrupts her abruptly. “Did Diana tell you something this morning?”

   “Ohh, I… yes… I am sorry… it’s…” My friend stutters nervously. Her face turns bright red. “Yeah, mom told me not to talk about…”

   “Hey, isn’t that George?” Dad exclaims, pointing to the sidewalk. “Why is he walking alone to school? Let’s give him a ride. Children, make some place for your friend.”

   “Great,” I huff and move closer to the window. “Do we really have to? The school is close by. He’ll be there in few minutes.”

   The tall boy settles next to Sarah and smirks, nudging her with his elbow, “Hi, miss Roly-Poly!”

   “Watch it, George,” I immediately hiss, squeezing her hand. “Be careful what you call my girlfriend.”

   “You’re still together?” he bellows. “Sorry, man! I was just teasing her. You look good, Sarah. Did you lose some weight?”

   “Idiot!” she mutters and turns her back to him, but I can’t miss the tears in her eyes.

   “You are beautiful and he is dumb,” I whisper in her ear, evoking a faint smile.

   We finally arrive. The courtyard is stuck with people. Students, parents and teachers are chatting lively, gathered in small groups. My gaze starts roaming feverishly from face to face. I need to find someone. It is very important. I am suddenly worried, so worried that I can’t breathe normally. My hands are trembling. My heart is racing faster and faster by the second.

   “Davy, what’s the matter?” I hear Sarah’s voice, but can’t look at her. All these faces. None is the one I desperately need to see. My throat tightens.

   “Mom, is he here?” I barely whisper, grabbing my mother’s hand.

   “Who are you looking for, baby?” she asks. “Sammy is over there, talking to George. You can join them if you want. I and daddy will be right here.”

   “Where is he?” I scream, shaking like a leaf. “Where is he? Where is he?”

   People start turning to look at us with startled expressions. My father tries to hug me, but I push him away with all force. Sarah looks terrified. She’s clinging to my arm, chanting worriedly, “Davy, I will find him. Who are you looking for? Just tell me and I’ll go find him.”

   “I don’t know,” I cry out, terrified to the core. Uncontrollable sobs are making my whole body shiver. “I don’t know. I just have to see him. I thought he would be here. Sarah, is he alright? Where is he?”

   The air can’t pass through my tight throat. My legs soften. I slide to the ground. I have no idea what is happening and no clue who I am hoping to see. I only know I will die, if he is not here.

   “I can’t breathe,” I rasp. Despair overwhelms me. I close my eyes, struggling for every gulp of air.

   “Dan, quickly, call 911. He’s having a seizure again.” My mother’s voice is high and filled with fear. I feel her wet palms on my face. “Baby, calm down. Breathe slowly. It’s ok. Everything will be ok.”

   The loud sound of the ambulance siren wails in my ear before everything becomes black.

---

Photo 38183445 © Ponsulak | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 19.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

This was a tough one.

Did it give you some clues for your theories?

Do you find something strange in David’s parents behavior?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 20. I Have No Idea (David)

(Twenty years ago)

   “I want to stay. Stop pulling me! I’m not leaving.” I hear Sarah’s yelling as if from far away. There is some commotion around me. The door creaks open and then shuts with a loud thump. She keeps whining. “What’s wrong with Davy? Is he going to wake up? I wanna go to him. Let go!”

   “Honey, stop making so much noise,” a gentle, female voice is pleading. “Of course, he’ll wake up. It was the heat and the excitement. He is sensitive. Children get too nervous sometimes on the first school day after vacation. He’ll be alright, I promise, but we need to let him rest for a while. Come on! I’ll buy you an ice-cream.”

   “I don’t want ice cream, mom,” Sarah stubbornly protests. “I’ll wait here. I want him to see me when he wakes up.”

   “Fine,” the woman finally sighs in defeat, “but you’ll sit quietly. I am sorry, Jenn. I see no other option, but to leave her with you. I really have to run to the office. The meeting starts at two. She can be so difficult sometimes.”

   “It’s alright, Dee,” my mother answers. “Sarah is such a sweetheart. No one loves David more than her and we adore her. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure she eats lunch. I hope they won’t keep us in the hospital. We were good to go right after Davy woke up last time. These episodes look bad, but end quickly.”

   “Jenn, I… this is just awful,” Sarah’s mother mumbles. “You know you can count on us for everything, right? I am sure that all this will be behind you backs soon. It’s good, after all, that he doesn’t remember…”

   “Heyy, look who just opened his eyes,” mom exclaims, heading towards me. Her eyes are puffy and red, but she smiles brightly. Before she can reach my bed, Sarah is already sitting next to me with worried expression. Her hand hesitantly brushes some untamed strands from my forehead and rests om my chest. 

   “Davy, honestly, if you faint again, I’ll kick your ass so hard,” she squints at me. “No more! It was scary. You were screaming all kind of nonsense. George said you had gone crazy and they would put you in an ‘ubstitution’. That schmuck! If you can’t bear hot weather, just wear a hat and drink lots of water. I’ll make sure we always carry a bottle with us, actually two bottles, or better three.”

   “Ok,” I instantly agree and smile at her. “I will drink all the water you want. What happened? So, I fainted? In front of everyone?”

   “Yeah, in a really ugly way. Like this.” She starts waving her arms and rolling her eyes with her tongue sticking out of her mouth.

   “You look like a drunk monkey,” I snort. “I am sure I didn’t look like that.”

    Sarah purses her lips and pins her eyes on me. “Don’t you remember?”

   “No,” I shake my head. “We got out of the car. There were lots of people in the yard. That’s all. Are we skipping school?”

   “Yeah,” she nods enthusiastically. “There was an ambulance. They took you and we had to follow it to the hospital. Mom came too, but I’m not leaving with her. She can’t make me.”

   “Cool,” I grin. “School sucks anyway.”

   “It does! Bleah!” She happily confirms. “But I still prefer that you don’t do this again.”

   “I’m off, Pumpkin,” Diana waves from the door. “Get better, Davy.”

   “Can I stay for a sleepover at Davy’s?” Sarah immediately shoots.

   “Not today, honey. Be good and don’t give auntie Jenny a hard time. I’ll pick you up at eight,” her mother answers and closes the door.

   “We’re having a pajama party,” Sarah states, as if Diana did not just say no. We both start nudging each other and giggling.

   “I might convince Dee on one condition,” mom chuckles. “You two will have to eat a whole family pepperoni pizza and a pint of ice cream for lunch.”

   “Yayyy!” we scream to the top of our lungs. 

   “All done!” Dad appears at the door with a bunch of papers in his hand. “Up and go! What did I hear about a pint of ice cream? Not enough. I will eat that on my own.”

   “Then we’ll have to buy two,” mom winks.

   We all head to the parking lot in front of the hospital. I and Sarah are discussing lively weather to watch ‘Harry Potter And The Philosopher’s Stone’ or ‘Jurassic Park’ when we pass by a group of people, talking in a foreign language.

   I stop abruptly, gazing at them. A girl notices me soon enough and sticks her tongue at me. Sarah does not waist time and instantly responds with the same.

   “Sei stupida! (Italian: You are a fool!) “ the girl shouts, earning harsh reproaches from the man next to her.

   “Davy, move,” dad pushes me lightly. “The car is over there. I am sure you both can behave better than this.”

   “I didn’t understand him,” I mumble, surprising myself. I am not even sure where this came from. I only know that it is bothering me terribly. “How are we going to talk, if I don’t know his language?”

   “What? Are you too hot again?” Sara bellows, peeking at me fearfully. “Who are you talking about?”

   I am just staring at her in confusion, “I have no idea.” 

---

Photo 38183445 © Ponsulak | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 20.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Another flashback. Next chapter we’re going back to present time.

I am sure you have found more clues about what might be going on.

Do you think Davy is talking about a real person or this is just his imagination?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 21. 男体盛り* (Ryo)

Nantaimori - Japanese practice of serving sushi from a naked man’s body

   [xxx - mature content warning

]

   (Present time)

   “I thought you said it was delicious.” I’m watching Angel pushing the food around the plate. I am sure he liked it. He is hungry no doubt, but clearly afraid to go on. “Why aren’t you eating?”

   “I am sorry! It is really good. I just…” He sighs deeply and shakes his head. “I better not chance my luck. It may happen unexpectedly. I mean, everything seems alright sometimes and then, suddenly, my body just rejects the food. It happens almost every time when I am not at home. It might become quite messy. I do not want to puke all over the place and ruin the mood.”

   “I am not letting you starve yourself,” I state firmly. “You will not ruin anything. I have seen much worse than a little vomiting, believe me. You claim you trust me, so do as I say. Let’s play a game. You will be rewarded every time you succeed and punished for any disobedience.”

   I move my chair closer and take a piece of chicken from his plate. He is observing my movements carefully. The excitement is brightening his eyes. I already know how much he likes to be challenged and to obey me. Curiosity is written on his face. He doesn’t look too worried. I bite the food and nod to him to take it from my mouth. He smiles a little, leaning towards me. I erase the last traces of his hesitation by sliding my hand under his towel and squeezing his firm thigh. 

   Angel gasps, but readily takes the bite. I do not move away, keeping my lips pressed to his while he is chewing slowly and finally swallows. 

   “Yoku yatta ne! (Good job!) “ I praise him and lick a drop of sauce from the corner of his mouth. My palm moves a few inches up his thigh. His breathing quickens slightly when I order, “Again!”

   He takes the second bite more bravely and eats it much faster, sucking my bottom lip hungrily immediately after he’s done. I let him taste me for a while and pull back. Angel pouts in disappointment.

   “Patience,” I chuckle. “You are doing great. I am sure you will win your prize.”

   I stick out my tongue and put some rice on it, using it as a spoon. 

   “Oh, my God! You are sly,” he laughs quietly before taking it in his mouth and lapping up the rice. I lick his lips clean. His hand runs over my chest. He stares at me dreamily. “I can imagine you lying naked on a table, with sushi rolls, served on your body. I wonder, though, how anyone would pay attention to the food when you are so handsome.”

   “You think so? Nantaimori ,  I’d totally do it for you. It might get awkward when my cock jumps every time you reach for a treat, but I am willing to try.” I grin wickedly and wrap my fingers around his semi hard penis. “I can be much more cunning, you know. No moving until you finish your meal.”

   I keep my hand still until he has eaten almost everything on his plate, taking every bite from my mouth. My angel is getting more savage by the second, biting my lips and sucking on my tongue. His penis is already fully erect and stone hard.

   “That’s better, isn’t it?” I pull the towel open abruptly and start stroking him slowly. “You earned this, very brave.”

   He sips some water from his glass, gazing at my hand and mumbles, “You didn’t eat anything.”

   “Oh, don’t worry about it. I will.” I kneel between his legs and lean my cheek on the velvety inner side of his thigh. “The game is not over, Angel san. Let’s see if you can hold it until I give you a permission to come.”

   “I don’t think so,” he mewls when I squeeze the base of his cock and slowly glide my tongue along the head rim. “I’m sure you’ll have to punish me.”

   “Hmm,” I start licking from the base to the tip, rubbing my thumb on the sensitive patch of skin, right bellow the glans. “Why do I have the feeling that you wouldn’t mind it at all?”

   “Aaah, sweet Lord!” he almost screams when I push the tip of my tongue in the slit. The precum springs out and flows on my lips. I love his taste. There is nothing about Angel that I don’t like. He is too perfect for my poor heart, smooth, firm, sweet and addictive. His fingers bury in my hair. His pelvis moves up to press closer. “Ryo… I… I won’t last very long.”

   “I would do my best, if I were you, pātonā,” I groan. “I love punishments too much and mine are not mild at all, I assure you. Put you foot on my shoulder.”

   “What?” he pants, turning all bright red upon the realization how exposed he will be in front of me if he does it. “I… What do you intend to… Mhm… Aaah…”

   I don’t give him time to question my intentions and grab him by the ankle, making him follow my order. The bar stool shakes dangerously, but I wrap my arm around Angel’s waist to keep him stable.

   “You know you can stop me, right?” I remind him. His eyes are wide. His whole body is shaking. It might be because of his lack of experience, but I prefer to attribute his vigorous reactions to every touch to his attraction to me. Oh, fuck! I want to keep him. I want him to lick his meals off my body every day. I crave to hear him screaming my name every night, feeling these strong legs on my shoulders. My walls are falling. I can literally hear the cracks. ‘Make me stop,’ I pray in my mind, almost saying it out loud.

   “I do not want to stop you,” he whimpers, barely catching his breath. 

   “Good,” I growl and press my lips to the tender, silky spot between his butt cheeks. I will make him mine, but I do not know who will be the owner and who will be owned in the end.

---

Photo 216731049 © Volodymyr Tverdokhlib | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 21.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Do you think Ryo will change his ‘no second dates’ rule for Angel?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 22. No Rules (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   “This is not fair… Oh God!… not fair… “ Angel whimpers, gripping my arms with both hands. “Ryo, you are not playing by the rules.”

   The flexibility of his flawless body has won my admiration. I have bent him almost in two and the position does not seem to cause him any discomfort. His calves are on my shoulders. He is balancing on the edge of the stool, head thrown back, sweet moans spilling between his parted lips. I keep him in place with my hand on his waist, stroking his erection with the other. My tongue is exploring the delicate, hot skin from the sacrum to the balls. I am licking, biting and kissing and it is nothing less than bliss. The more I taste him, the more I want. 

   “There are no rules,” I growl. 

   I am out of control, completely driven to insanity by the view. He is soft, pure, never touched before, defenseless against my skillful caresses. The way he trembles at every flick of my tongue, digging his heels in my shoulder blades, makes my insides twist in agony. This is not desire. It is a burning need I can’t control anymore. It is rising like a tidal wave, blurring my vision, swiping away the common sense that is warning me I am getting too invested in this. I am acting on pure instinct, the only thought in my head being ‘he’s mine’.

   “You want me to fail,” Angel yelps when my tongue slides inside him with ease. “Mō gaman dekinai! (I can’t take it anymore!)”

    “Yes, you can,” I groan, moving in and out as slowly as I can. I get savage every time he uses my language. It makes me feel as if this was meant to be. We were destined to meet. He was made for the only purpose to be with me. The effort to keep calm is killing me. He is making it too difficult for me to play my own game. Angel is falling apart in my arms and I am crazy about every sound he elicits and every sensation that passes through my body.

   His pre-cum is leaking on my hand. My fingers are slippery. I take his gorgeous cock in my mouth, pushing the index one in him. It slips inside as easy as a hot knife through butter. Angel is so responsive that it takes only a second to find his sweet spot. I hit on it mercilessly in a steady rhythm. He screams my name. I hollow my cheeks and suck him fiercely, desperate to hear it again.

   “Please! Can I come?” He starts pleading pitifully. His voice is needy. I know I am cruel, but it is too good. I want to hear him beg me more. He does not disappoint. “I can’t hold it. Ryo, I can’t. Please! Oh, my Goood! Please! Please! Please!”

   “No, I am not giving you permission,” I hiss and pounce on him again. He is right. I want him to fail. I crave to see him relying on my mercy. I will make him feel things no one else can give him, loose his mind, dream of me even when I am gone.

   The moment I push a second finger in, he is defeated. His whole body quivers, hit by the orgasm. He screams my name again and shoots out hard in my mouth. The stool shakes, almost falling to the ground. I scoop Angel in my arms, letting him slide down my chest. He curls on my lap, breathing heavily in the crook of my neck, while I am brushing my fingers gently through his hair.

   “Ijiwaru  (You’re mean), “ he finally   whispers, nuzzling the strands behind my ear. “You were not going to allow me, were you?”

   “No,” I chuckle. “But this doesn’t change the fact that you disobeyed and lost the game.”

   “So, you will punish me?” Angel asks, unable to hide the excitement in his shaky voice. His warm body leans heavily on me when he wraps his arms around my waist. He is definitely not afraid and this is how it should be. It doesn’t mean I will go easy on him, though.

   “Itazura neko (Naughty cat) , you just can’t wait,” I laugh. “Well, be careful what you wish for. Now, go to the bed, lay on your stomach and wait for me. Do not move until I tell you otherwise.”

   He raises his head from my shoulder and stares into my eyes, hesitating whether to leave at once or there will be other instructions.

   “What are you waiting for, Angel san?” I ask sternly. He cocks a brow, startled by the harsh tone.

   “Do not make me repeat,” I slap his butt hard. “You’ve messed up enough already.”

   He jumps and heads to the door on the other side of the room. I am gazing shamelessly at his ass. This man has a body to die for. Maybe, I should ask him for permission to take a picture. I shake my head. That’s stupid. I don’t need it anyway. I doubt that his image will ever fade in my mind. Besides, he is so much more than a perfect body. I lean my forehead on my knee. It will take few minutes to brace myself. This angel managed to get deep under my skin.

   “Hey, Ryo!” His voice takes me out of the daze. I lift my head. He peeks at me over his shoulder and sticks out his tongue with a wide grin.

   “Really?” I snort and scramble to my feet.

   “Yeah, really,” he laughs out and darts towards the bedroom.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 22.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

This punishment might be harsh. 🤭

Are you worried about Angel? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 

Love: Anny

Chapter 23. Five (David)

[xxx - mature content warning, potential triggers - restraining and aggressive behavior]

   ❤ Don’t do this at home unless with an experienced partner to whom you fully trust

❤

 

 (Present time)

   I run into the bedroom and cast a glance to the door, but Ryo is not following and is nowhere to be seen. I lean against the wall and burst out laughing.

   Dearest God! I am naked, giggling like crazy and I’ve just stuck out my tongue at the most intimidating man I have ever met, the same one who’s probably getting ready to punish me harshly right now.

   My grin gets so wide that I fear it would split my face in two. Oh my! That was a real toe-curling, mind-blowing, breathtaking orgasm. I thought those didn’t actually exist and were pure science fiction, created to keep people interested in porn. He can discipline me as much as he wants. It was worth it.

   Ryo. Even his name is damn hot. I shake my head. I’m so pathetic. Few kisses and some fondling and I’m turned into a jelly. Alright, that was nowhere near few kisses, but still. I need to brace myself and do as I’m told. Not that I’m afraid of the consequences, but I want so badly to be a good boy for him.

   I step towards the bed and immediately wrinkle my nose. There is absolutely no way that I am lying face down in the middle of this mess. There must be clean sheets somewhere in the cupboards. I contemplate for a second whether it would be considered disobedience, but finally dig out a fresh, ivory, sateen set, change the stained one and shove it in a drawer. Yes, much better. 

   Suddenly, the lights go out, leaving the room in a pleasant twilight, illuminated only by the dim rays, coming through the half-open door. I throw myself headlong on the bed, evoking a ripple of soft chuckle behind my back.

   “Kawaii  (Cute), “ Ryo clicks his tongue, “but also so ill-behaved. Tsk-tsk-tsk, you could get away with it, you know. It’s just out of the question now.”

   His quiet steps are approaching. I am overwhelmed with excitement and curiosity. The bed sinks slightly under his weight as he sits next to me.

   “Don’t look,” he whispers in my ear. “Put your hands over your head.  Oide, kono itazura bōzu! (Come on, such a naughty boy!) Did you think you could challenge me more than once and avoid the outcome?”

   “N-no,” I stutter, slightly taken aback by the deep, hoarse, dangerous tone in his voice.

   “Good!” Ryo’s fingers brush through my hair for a brief second, slide down my cheek and rest under my chin. His thumb follows the curve of my bottom lip. “You are too sweet, Otokomae (Handsome) , but it won’t save you. I hope you will learn your lesson.” He takes my hands and moves them to the headboard while straddling my waist. “Hold on tight, Angel san.”

   I grip the rods of the ornate, wrought-iron board and take a deep breath. Ryo is taking his time, fidgeting on my back, toying with something in his hands, but I can’t determine what exactly it is. The intense anticipation should make me uneasy, but I am getting more turned on by the second instead. His smooth, bare thighs, squeezing my sides and the weight of his big cock, nested in the grove of my back are raising goosebumps all over my skin. My breathing quickens. I want him so bad.

   He finally leans over me and begins wrapping a soft, cotton rope slowly and methodically around my wrists. I try to lift my head and look at him, but Ryo puts his hand on my nape and pushes me down.

   “Stay still, pātonā,” he commands. “Don’t defy me more. I am not joking.”

   I instantly freeze. My heart is racing. Ryo winds up five lengths at least over my wrists and skillfully wiggles the end of the rope between them, forming a knot. There is no way to loosen the loop and escape, but it is not tight at the same time and feels somehow comfortable. The cotton is pleasant on my skin, although, I am sure it will bruise me, if I start to pull. He ties the loose end to the board and moves to sit on my thighs.

   I feel his fingers on the small of my back, sliding up and down the spine, pressing lightly on the places where the vertebrae are outlined under the skin. I knew the area was sensitive, but the sudden rush of heat through my body still caught me by surprise. Ryo bends down and starts licking persistently a particularly responsive spot, right above the butt crack, blowing cold air on the wet skin after every flick of his tongue. I am squirming and whining like a puppy in few minutes. My legs are shaking. I am reminding myself not to pull on the rope, but keep trying unconsciously to free my hands and reach for him. It is getting unbearable. I need him to touch more, to move his mouth up, or down, anywhere, just more, but he is focused on that small patch of skin and it’s burning me from inside out.

   “Ryo,” I gasp, “Please!”

   “It wouldn’t be a punishment, if I did what you wanted, sweet angel,” he laughs out, “but I’ll surely give you what you need. Ready?”

   “Yes,” I whimper. “Yes, do it! Do whatever you want.”

   “Hmm,” he grips my butt with both hands, letting out a low, guttural moan. “I’m getting obsessed with this perfect ass. You make me want to be really bad. Pick a number.”

   I am puzzled, but too flustered to muse on it, so I blurt without thinking, “Five.”

  “Good choice,” Ryo chuckles. “You’re not greedy and that’s in your favor. Just remember that I will not stop, no matter how much you beg, not even if you scream ‘no’.  There is only one word that can save you. Don’t forget it.” He bends down and bites my earlobe. “Are you afraid?”

   “No,” I state confidently.

   “Silly,” he laughs and swiftly sits back on my legs. “This is one.”

   The whip of the leather belt over my bare ass catches me unprepared. The sting only lasts a second, but it’s painful enough to make me yelp. What startles me even more is the scorching jolt of pleasure that follows. I arch my back and sob helplessly. The rope digs in my skin.

   “Good boy,” Ryo kisses the top of my head. “You can take it. I know you can. That’s two.”

   The smack is harder than before. Tears spring in my eyes and flow down my cheeks. “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” I hiss at the torturous twitch of my cock. It hurt badly and almost made me come.

   “Let’s make it more interesting, shall we?” Ryo whispers in my ear. I can do nothing but mewl desperately. He spreads my butt cheeks. Cold, thick liquid flows between them, contrasting the burn on my skin. He makes me part my legs and settles between them, smearing the lube in the crack. Two fingers slide in me with ease. He grunts huskily, “That’s three.”

    “No, no, no! Oh, my God! Wait!” I scream, unable to cope with the overwhelming pleasure. It is tearing me apart. I feel as if I am bursting in flames. Ryo does not pay attention and whacks me again. The leather flattens on my skin with such power that his fingers twist inside me, digging into a spot that sends electric sparks from my toes to the roots of my hair. My mouth opens in awe, but all that comes out is just a long, pitiful moan. The orgasm hits me so unexpectedly that I only blink, desperate for a gulp of air, and come undone all over the sheets under me.

   My heart is pounding in my ears. I hear “Four” as if from far away and the belt lands on my butt with all force. The fingers inside me curl, hitting that same spot mercilessly and it starts all over again. The subsiding shock waves from the first climax rise to their peak for a second time. I scream loud. My muscles strain to the limit. I pull so hard on the rope that the headboard shakes. The metal scrapes the wall.

   “Easy, Ōkina neko (Big cat), easy! I’m here. Listen to my voice. Breathe.” Ryo grips the rope and keeps my hands in place. “Don’t hurt yourself. Relax.”

   “Please, kiss me,” I barely utter and burst into tears. The tension leaves my body in the form of streams, running down my face. I sob when Ryo’s fingers slip out of me. He covers my body with his and wraps his arms around me. His lips glue to my shoulder, kissing their way up the side of my neck and over my cheek bone.

   “Five,” he mumbles softly and presses his mouth to mine.

---

Photo 89615792 © Elnur | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 23.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Was the punishment too harsh? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter. 24 Explosions (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

 

 (Present time)

   I don’t need to eat. I can do without water. I can be in darkness and even without air. None of these would kill me as fast as the lack if his touch. I am loosing my mind. All my existence is focused on the hot mouth, conquering my body. It is enough to keep me alive.

   Ryo is not rushing, lazily exploring every inch of skin. His lips rest on my nape, kissing slowly up to the ear. He bites the helix and sucks the earlobe. His tongue traces the skin behind it and moves to follow the outlines of one shoulder blade and then the other. His fingertips are tracing carefully every muscle of my back.

   I feel like I haven’t existed before. He is creating me with every stroke, as an artist who is drawing a painting. My skin comes to life. My tortured body takes its first breath through his mouth at my waist. Each peck is a new color in this amazing picture. Each bite awakens a new sensation. Each deep groan he lets out resonates through my core, making every nerve alert and vibrating in his frequency. It’s not a game anymore. 

   His palms are sliding on my butt, down my thighs, along the calves, squeezing lightly, exploring patiently, until my skin memorizes the contact and burns at the touch. He grips my ankles and spreads my legs wide. His tongue takes the same path back up, tasting every spot, lingering longer on the places that make me shiver and squirm.

   I am not quiet. My moans are lewd, loud, shameless. I am begging him to take me. My attempts to stay still constantly fail. My body moves on its own, arching, bending towards him, searching for his warm skin.

   “Gamandekinai. Onegaidesu. Irete hoshī, (I can’t wait anymore. I beg you. I want you inside of me), “ I sob. 

   Ryo likes it when I speak Japanese. I am desperate enough to use this as a pitiful means of seducing him. The only result is a soft chuckle, coming from between my legs. I grunt and pull the rope with all force. A harsh bite follows on the inner side of my thigh and another on my butt.

   “Gamanshite, baddobōi. Kimi o mechakucha ni shitai, (Patience, bad boy. I want to drive you more crazy), “ Ryo murmurs and starts licking persistently the sacral dimples on the small of my back. “I adore these. Do you know how fucking hot you are? So hot that you will set the house on fire, if I let you loose. That’s why I’m keeping you tied up. Anata ga hitsuyōdesu. (I want you.) I’ve never been so turned on in my life.”

   “Please,” I whine. “Do you want me to beg more?”

   “No,” he groans, gripping the back of my thigs and makes me get on my knees, leaning on my elbows. “But you will.”

   His fingers wrap around my penis, squeezing the base hard. “No more waiting, Angel san. You will have all of me. Do you prefer for us to use a condom?” 

   I only shake my head. There is no need for it. The full medical tests on both of us were a part of the arrangements. I can’t imagine something standing between us. 

   He positions his glans at my entrance and pushes lightly. I hold my breath and focus on the incredible sensation of utmost intimacy. It feels so natural, real and much more intense than I have expected. His firm flesh breaks through the resistance of my muscles. I gasp and take few deep breaths, getting used to the invasion. 

   Ryo does not give me much time to adjust. He grips my shoulder firmly and slams his full length into me with one powerful thrust. I can’t hold the desperate scream anymore. It hurts, but the pleasure is greater. I feel complete. The pain is welcomed and desired. I need it as much as the bliss that comes with it. 

   “Chikushō,” Ryo growls, heavily leaning on me. “Birōdo no yōna  (Like velvet). It’s an oven inside of you. You’re killing me.”

   “Just move,” I rasp, gulping heavily. “I can take it. Please, move.”

   “Slow.” He moans and bites my earlobe, pulling out a little. “We’ll do it nice and slow.”

   It doesn’t really matter if he does it gently or harshly. It takes my breath away just the same. I am a mess after few thrusts only, whimpering and begging for more. My legs are too shaky. I slam down, flat on my face. Ryo is wrapped around me like a second skin. Our movements align, quickening by the second. Feeling him inside me is heaven. The wild explosions, evoked by his scorching hardness deep in my body, are getting unbearable. I am overwhelmed, longing for release, but he is still squeezing my cock, not allowing me to reach it. I want this to last longer, but my poor heart threatens to jump out of my chest.

   “Ryo… Please… Ryo,” I repeat mindlessly between screams and sobs.

   “Do you want to come,” he pants in my ear. “I’ll let you come, if it’s too much.”

   “Please, untie me,” I turn my head to capture his lips. “I need to see you. I need to feel you in my arms. I need you, Ryo. Please!”

   One pull and the rope is unfastened. I instantly turn around, with him still in me, and wrap my legs around his waist, squeezing him tight in my embrace.

   Our eyes meet. Our lips press together. We share the same heartbeat.

   “Now,” Ryo whispers and the universe bursts into flames, turning us into shooting stars

   We are speechless and motionless for a long time, lying pressed into each other, sweaty and trembling, breathing the same air. I can’t move away. My hands refuse to detach from his back and let go. He is still deep inside of me. I want this to last forever. 

   My eyelids are heavy. I am sleepy. My exhausted body is betraying me, craving to relax and rest, but I am fighting it. He will disappear, if I doze off. I am not ready to let him go yet. Maybe, I will never be. Ryo gently brushes the hair away from my face and smiles. There is tenderness in his mesmerizing eyes, something sweet and caring that melts my heart.

   “You’re tired, Otokomae (Handsome) . I’ll help you clean up. Let’s get some sleep.” He slides carefully out of me and moves to get up, but I grab his hand. He rests his chin on his palm and pins his dark gaze into mine. “What’s wrong, sweet angel? You look worried.”

   “I… I am sorry… It’s just… Will you be gone when I wake up?” I mumble.

  “No.” He leans to kiss my forehead. “I won’t.”

---

Photo 214920646 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 24.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

So, it finally happened. 😀

Do you think poor David is in love?

Will Ryo stay as promised?

Are you still suspicious about him?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 25. Dark Waters (David)

(Present time; the first part of the chapter is David’s dream)

---

   Water. Endless, dark water around me. No land, no light, no hope.

   Cold. It is soaking into my skin and reaching my bones, making my fragile body shake uncontrollably. It bites like a shark, painfully and terrifyingly.

    Waves. I see the ink-colored surface rising in the distance, rippling, crawling to me. I am sure it will engulf me, drowning me deep in its pitch-black folds. No one will find me there. 

   Scream. I scream to the top of my lungs, as loud as my exhaustion allows. There is no sound. No one can hear me. I am lost in an ocean of fear. There is no one to save me.

    Guilt. It is tearing my soul to pieces. I am not alone. The weak body in my arms does not move. It is limp, almost like dead, but I know life has not left him yet by the almost undetectable breath, warming my fingers.

    I am holding his chin above the abyss. My legs are hurting. The efforts make my muscles burn, but I keep kicking in scissoring motions. I will never let go. Never.

   My eyes raise to the sky. It soothes me. The enormous moon is glowing in golden illumination, as if touching the rippled surface, drawing a bright path through the night. The stars are like beautiful swarms of fireflies. I am gazing at them. 

   Maybe, if I count the starts, I will save him. The idea is absurd. But is it? Granny told me that. If one does something extraordinary and brave, God will see them and send help when needed. This is how miracles happen all the time. 

    I can do it. This is my prayer. One, two, three… one hundred… two hundred…

   The sound comes unexpectedly. It is horrifying. A horn, so loud that its vibrations trouble the water and resonate in my chest. It does not stop, seven following blasts. The silence lasts only for a while. My heart is pounding. It is too close. I turn in its direction, squeezing my eyes. The fear tightens my throat. Another blast comes, this time longer, making me open them abruptly.

   My mouth falls agape in utter shock upon seeing it. The monster. An enormous mountain of metal with hundreds of blazing eyes, obscuring the sky. 

   I am holding him close to me, kicking harder to keep us above the water. The monster can’t take him from me. I might be like a speck of dust, compared to the huge, ugly beast, but I won’t give up. I will fight it, if I have to. He will be safe.

   I scream, overwhelmed with horror. I scream because I am helpless. I scream to give myself courage, and scream, and scream…

---

   “Angel! Wake up!” Someone’s soft hand is touching my face. “Everything is ok. You’re having a nightmare. Come on, Ōkina neko. Open your eyes.”

   I blink at the handsome face, hovering over me. Where am I? Who is this? It is definitely not my house. Did Sarah manage to drag me to another hotel? Why a naked man is lying in my bed? It is a blank space in my head. I am breathing unevenly, drenched in a cold sweat. My heart will fly out of my chest. My throat is tight. I am shaking, haunted with fear.

   “Angel, are you alright?” The deep voice is music to my ears. I recognize the exotic perfume. The dark, alluring gaze is pulling me towards the man whose hot body is spooning mine. “You are safe now. It was just a dream.”

   “Ryo, you are here,” I whisper and snuggle into him. My arms snake around his waist. I am suddenly so relieved, as if the weight of the world was lifted from my shoulders. I nuzzle his neck and smile on his warm skin. 

   “I told you I would be,” he kisses my ear and starts stroking my hair. “Better? You were screaming something about a monster and sounded downright terrified. It must have been a really bad dream.”

   “I am sorry I woke you up,” I mumble, embarrassed by what he tells me I’ve done. I am not a child, afraid of the dark, and have never had nightmares before. Of course, I had to make a fool of myself right in front of him. I am not used to sleeping out. That must be it. My mind is not at peace when I am not in my own bedroom.

   “Do you want to talk about it?” Ryo asks, drawing circles on my back with a finger. “I am a good listener. It might help you relax.”

   “There’s nothing to tell really,” I shake my head. “I don’t remember a thing.”

   “That’s good,” he answers thoughtfully. “Our brains play tricks on us sometimes. We don’t need all that crap. Want to go back to sleep?”

   “No,” I instantly respond, hiding my crimson face on his chest. “I don’t feel tired at all.”

   “I see,” he chuckles. “You are too tense. I’ll have to think of something to burn all that energy out then. What do you say?”

   “I have too much energy,” I mutter, pushing my leg between his.

   “Me too,” he laughs and slaps my butt. “I just got a great idea. Do you like toys?”

---

Photo 46792891 © Nadiyatess | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 25.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

I am very curious what you think about this. 🤔

Did David have just a nightmare or it was something more?

Did you expect Ryo to be there?

Any clearer theories so far? 😀

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter. 26 Affectionate (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   Thank God the lights are out, or else Ryo would think I have gone crazy, grinning like that for no particular reason. I just can’t stop smiling. Waking up in his arms is the best thing ever. He is warm, smooth, completely relaxed and enchantingly gentle. His open palm is resting on the small of my back, keeping me as close as possible to his firm body. His fingers are brushing mindlessly through my hair. I can feel the gorgeous curve of his lips, pressed to my shoulder. It is heaven. I can get used to this. Who wouldn’t want it every morning? His embrace is the most natural and safest place for me to be. I barely move, my cheek on his chest, breathing calmly, hoping that this moment will never end.

   “Angel san,” he mumbles, sliding his hand lower to cup my butt. “How do you do this?”

   “Do what?” I raise my head to peek at his perfect face. 

   “Being so breath taking,” he laughs quietly, “and innocent at the same time. You are a rich, intelligent, impressive man, a bit kinky as well, and yet as sweet as cotton candy.”

   He starts massaging carefully my butt cheeks. “Does it still hurt?” The place is quite sensitive, but feels really good under his fingertips. “Was I too harsh?”

   “No,” I hurry to answer. “I liked it. I think I needed it. Does it sound strange that I feel really brave and kind of cool when you go rough on me?”

   “I know exactly what you mean,” he smiles. “It is not strange. Does it feel sore inside?”

   “I am fine,” I assure him. “Couldn’t be better.”

   “Wanna play some more then?” Ryo purrs in my year. “Iro ga takusan arimasu (I come in many colors). Do you want to see another side of me?”

   He sits on the edge of the bed, keeping his hand on my skin, as if aware that I would not want to lose the touch. I crawl closer and lean my head on his thigh. I know I am clingy, but I don’t care as long as our bodies are in contact. His presence is like a miracle cure for everything that has ever made me feel restless. He is taking different items out of the nightstand drawer and arranging them on the bed.

   “You’ve got the bedroom well-stocked,” I notice. “What are these?”

   “Kōkishin o sosora renaide, ōkina neko (Don’t be curious, big cat) ,” Ryo chuckles. He swiftly jumps in the middle of the bed and sits cross legged, pulling me by the hand to follow him. “You will see. Come here!”

   I try to kneel in front of him, but he shakes his head and taps his thighs. “Here, Otokomae, on my lap.”

   I do not wait for a second invitation and immediately settle comfortably, wrapping my legs around his waist, mesmerized by the way his arms cradle me in a tender hug.

   “I am rarely like this,” Ryo whispers. “Yasashī (affectionate). You drive me wild, but also make me want to be soft. You deserve everything, Angel san. I want to give it to you.”

   His words catch me off guard. I get too emotional. It sounds almost like a confession. What if it is? I want him for real, only for me. Can I make him stay? No, it is just another side of him he wants to show me. That is what he said. But something has changed for sure. I can sense it in the attentive way he is holding me, in the sound of his hushed voice, in his insistent gaze, keeping my eyes focused on his.

   His lips conquer my mouth and it feels so different. He is kissing me slowly, savoring the sensations. Every move is full of devotion. I am lost. My skin is melting under his fingers. Suddenly, I want him to be commanding and tough again, because this is scary. I am falling for him and nothing can help me. It is not a part of the arrangement. My heart skips a beat when I see his eyelids fall. His fingers bury in my hair, pulling me even closer. Hot shivers run through my body, making it squirm and tremble. I moan into the kiss, pleading with myself to calm down, to stop reading too much into this. He is just being nice and passionate, not in love.

   “Watashi o ukeirete kudasai (Please, accept me), “  Ryo breathes out. “Don’t be afraid. Don’t think too much. Just live into the moment. Feel.”

   “Ryo, what is this?” I whine, gripping his forearms. “What are you doing?”

   “We had sex and it was amazing,” he answers. “Let me make love to you now, sweet angel.”

   I gasp at the rush of heat in my groin and the butterflies in my stomach. This is dangerous, so dangerous that my insides twist both in fear and anticipation. I should stop him and try to save my heart, but I hear my shaky voice instead, uttering, “Yes, please. Ryo, I’m yours.”

   “I know,  Otokomae. You are mine.” He smiles, taking a shiny, egg-shaped object, attached to a long wire with a tiny remote control and orders, “Suck this.” 

   “A silver bullet,” I grin, recognizing the elegant, vibrating toy. “I like it.”

   “I hope you’re not a vampire,” Ryo laughs and pushes it into my mouth. It is small enough to fit without a problem. I watch him coating his fingers in lube and leaning to peck my lips. “Such a good boy.”

    He moves to my neck, covering it with open mouthed kisses. I keep sucking obediently, giggling at the way his hair tickles my nose. The kisses are showering my shoulders and chest. The moment Ryo takes my nipple between his teeth, his fingers sink into me. I whimper. My body bends backwards. I lean on my arms to keep my balance on his lap, exposing my abs to his exploring tongue. The stimulation gets too intense in few minutes, making me mewl desperately, unable to hold the vibrator in my mouth anymore. 

   “You are doing so good,” Ryo praises me again and pulls the wire to take it out, immediately sliding his tongue it its place. The kiss is sensual and heated. He gently bites my bottom lip and uses the distraction to push the toy deep in me, hitting directly on my sweet spot. I yelp at the overwhelming pleasure and grip the sheets.

    “Are you ok?” Ryo wraps an arm around my waist to keep me steady. I only manage to nod, barely catching my breath. He takes the remote. “Good! Let’s find out which is your favorite speed.”

   “Oh Dear!” I gasp when he presses the button and the first vibrations send electrical sparkles to every spot inside of me.

---

Photo 214920615 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 26.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think David is confusing Ryo’s passion with affection?

Is that really so dangerous?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 27. Sweet (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   The pulsations of the vibrator are with low frequency and gentle. Nevertheless, a few minutes are more than enough to set my body on fire. I am squirming and moaning uncontrollably on Ryo’s lap, gripping the sheets behind me. My trembling arms are getting weak, unable to keep me in a sitting position. I tighten my thighs around him, but my legs are shaking too. It is more and more difficult to stay composed. I am turning into a mess in front of his eyes.

   It’s not only the tingling sensations inside of me that make my cock twitch and leak. It is Ryo. His gaze is pinned on my face. His lips are curved in a lustful smirk. He is licking them seductively, enjoying the view. I can tell how much he likes watching me burn. His chest is heaving. His breathing is quick and uneven. He is fully erect and so handsome that I can’t keep my hands away from him anymore. I dig my heels in his back, using my calves for support to push myself forward and reach to wrap my arms around his shoulders.

   “Oh, no, no, no,” he laughs out, catching my wrists in the air. “You will come for me untouched, naughty cat. So impatient. I will have to do something about all this hastiness.”

   He makes me slide back from his thighs and sit on my heels. Each of my wrists is locked to my ankles before I can comprehend what has happened. The cuffs are soft this time, made of leather, but no less secure.

   “Wait! Ryo, no… I need to… touch… I… Oh, my God!… Oh, Dear!” I try to reach for him again, but inadvertently pull my leg and almost fall to the side. He grabs me by the shoulder to prevent it and presses the button on the remote, increasing the speed to medium. I yelp at the sharp jolt of pleasure and the effort to keep still. Ryo pecks my lips and starts laughing in full voice.

   “Is this your idea of making love,” I hiss through gritted teeth, more angry at my inability to hug him than at the fact that he finds my misery so entertaining.

   “Aww,” he snorts. “My cat is pouting. I guess, I’ll have to find you a better occupation than frowning at me.”

   “Fuck!” I curse, seeing him taking the remote again. “Don’t you dare put it at ultra speed.”

   “Just watch me,” he grins widely and defiantly presses the button.

   I am ready to say something really rude when the strong, rumbling vibrations shake me to the core, but Ryo grips my chin with two fingers and covers my face with butterfly kisses. A throaty moan escapes me when his mouth finally claims mine. This man can kiss, erasing every thought in my head, taking everything, giving me the world. I have never kissed anyone else, but I am sure that, even if I kiss a thousand people, no one will be able to make me lose my mind like this. 

   I dive into the bliss. The pleasure is flooding every part of my body. I hold on to my ankles and spread my legs apart to maintain a steadier position. The toy is hitting directly on my most sensitive spot, sending scorching pulsations to every nerve like never ending waves. I feel trickles of sweat, sliding down my back. 

   Ryo breaks the kiss and sits in front of me. He takes the bottle of lube and lets the liquid flow down his erection.

   “I thought you have already learned to trust me, Otokomae,” he sighs and tenderly strokes my cheek. “When will you stop fighting me? The sexual tension shoots to the ceiling every time we see each other naked. I want to make love to you sweetly and slowly. That is why we need to ease it. So, we’ll play a little game before I take you.”

   “Why can’t I touch you?” I whine.

   “Because it will be such fun,” he smirks. “Now watch carefully, because I am doing this for you.”

   My eyes widen as he slides a palm over his pecks, rubbing his nipples. His fingertips trace and pinch the perching buds until they become hard and blood red. His teeth sink in his bottom lip. “For you,” he says almost soundlessly and starts stroking himself in a steady rhythm. 

   I am under a spell. The sight is erotic, out of this world. His supple body is swaying and writhing. The sweat is glistening on his flawless skin in the twilight. His muscles are straining. His hand is moving faster. He is moaning, his dark eyes never leaving mine. I can feel everything. His pleasure resonates in me. I am focused on capturing and remembering every detail and every sound. It is magical. My body is at its limit.

    “Kon’na koto shita kotonakattanoni (I have never done this before) ,” Ryo whimpers. “You are special. Can you see it? Do you see how much of me I am giving you, Angel san?”

   “I… I am…” I barely utter. Everything in me is shrinking and expanding in rhythmic contractions. The climax is rising inevitably.

   “Anata no tame (For you) ,” Ryo moans, pulling me closer. His fingers wrap around our erections, pressing them together. He leans his forehead on mine. One stroke is enough. I am gazing in awe at our cum gushing out and mixing in a strong stream, running all over his hand. I groan at the deep, open intimacy. The orgasm is tearing me to pieces. Ryo puts his fingers in his mouth and takes his time, licking them clean, gazing into my eyes all the time. He finally smiles and mumbles, “Amai (sweet) .”

   I whimper desperately. It’s too much. I lost the battle. I am not ready to admit it, but deep in my heart I know it. I have fallen in love with him.

   I am as soft as cotton when he skillfully removes the handcuffs and pulls me to straddle him. My body glues to his, craving every touch. Our lips meet. My palms move up his chest, pushing him to lie on his back. My eyelids fall. He owns me completely. His soft moans mingle with mine while he carefully removes the toy and his stone hard cock slides so deep in me that I can barely breathe. Our fingers intertwine. We swing slowly against each other, savoring every moment. The warmth engulfs us. We are not thirsty and wild as we were in the beginning. We are devoted, completing each other, quickening the pace, then slowing it down again, whispering each other names again and again. It is sweet like hot chocolate, like the scent of the freshly baked bread, like touching heaven.

   Sweet as love.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 27.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

It was an epic night David and Ryo spent together. 😀

I hope you enjoyed their unexpected encounter. 

Did you like the chemistry between them?

😉

What do you think the morning will bring? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 28. An Oil painting (David)

[Trigger warning - heavy scenes and anxiety attack description]

   

(Present time)

   The bright sun rays tickle my eyelids. I keep them closed and smile at the glimmering bubbles of light, floating in my sleepy mind. I am tired, warm and so happy. It must be noon, but I am not ready to face the reality yet. We can spend the day here, hidden from the world, letting it spin around its axis without us for some more time. Why not stay lost in heaven until we can?

   My palm slides over the wrinkled sheets, searching for my lover’s smooth skin. I woke up several times before the exhaustion finally drowned me into a deep, regenerating sleep. He was always right there, next to me, holding me close, whispering soothing words in my ear, kissing my shoulder and repeating again and again how special I was. I grin wider, remembering the cute way he pronounces every word with his strong Japanese accent and the way his voice changes to gentle whisper every time he calls me Otokomae. Ryo, my stunning lover. We are a perfect match. I should apologize to Lea for doubting her. 

   My nose wrinkles in annoyance when my exploring hand finds no one in bed. He must have gone to the bathroom. I strain my ears to hear running water or some noise from the kitchen, but it is completely quiet. A surge of worry rushes through my body, making my stomach shrink. 

   No, he is here. Why would he slip away without uttering a word? I know he said he didn’t usually go for a second date, but things changed for both of us. I can’t be mistaken. Even if I am, he is not the kind of person to tiptoe through the door without looking back after such a night. I am just freaking out. Ryo will be back any moment. He probably went out for a walk. He is not supposed to just sit and watch me snoring. Yes, that must be it. I will simply relax and stop being so pathetic. 

   I turn on my stomach and bury my head under the pillow. Everything smells like him. I take a deep breath and try to lie still. The silence is deafening. There is not a single sound. Minutes are passing painfully slowly, turning into an hour. 

   My heart is pounding wildly, but I am still trying to be reasonable and calm myself down. Ryo was sincere the entire time. He never claimed this to be more than a one night stand and actually let me make the choice. That was what I myself asked of him. It is not his fault that I am inexperienced and unable to control my emotions. Passion does not mean love. I can not blame him for my wishful thinking. Whatever it was, it is obviously over. I need to brace myself, get dressed and go home as quick as possible. 

   I finally sit up and open my eyes reluctantly. The blinding sunlight, coming from the wide open window hits me mercilessly. Everything around me suddenly looks unfamiliar and hostile, the messy room, the cream walls, the burgundy curtains and an oil painting of a boat in the see on the opposite wall which I haven’t even noticed. I throw myself to the night stand and open the drawer abruptly against my better judgement. It is empty. There are no handcuffs, no rope, no toys. Nothing. Completely empty. 

   I look around frantically, searching for any other trace of his presence. There are none. Only my clothes are sorted neatly on a nearby chair. They are crumpled, although, it is visible that someone has folded them carefully. I can’t put them on, too untidy, too imperfect.

   My breath hitches in my throat. The weight in my chest is becoming unbearable. My hands are shaking. I feel the first signs of the panic attack, but can do nothing to stop it.

   I am not safe anymore.

   My brain urges me to get out of bed. I try, but immediately slide to the floor, unable to stand on my trembling legs. My hair is tousled. My skin feels sticky and sweaty. My vision gets blurry at the thought that I am not clean enough. I desperately need to take a shower, but my stiff muscles won’t move. It is getting harder to take a breath.

   “Bakaaaaa Yaroo! ( You idiot!) “ A sudden scream makes my heart jump. An explosion is heard in the distance. Goosebumps raise all over my body at the petrifying, primal fear that instantly overwhelms me. I am cold, so cold that I begin to shiver. Even my teeth are chattering. The voice keeps yelling, “Nanisama no tsumori? Anata wa jibun o dareda to omotte iru nodesu ka! ( What are you doing? Who do you think you are!) “

   I do not understand the words at first. All I see is that he is mad at me. I made him angry, but I did not want to. I did not mean to startle him. His face is too beautiful to be distorted by rage this way. It all unexpectedly makes sense, because I somehow know now. I have learned his language.

   “Wait,” I whisper. “Please, stop. You are too close to the…” 

   Another explosion makes us both shudder. He does not understand me and keeps stepping back to get away from me. If I only knew what he was saying back then. If I could only tell him that I wouldn’t do it again and persuade him to take my hand before it was too late…“

   “Sir, are you there?” A female voice takes me out of the stupor. I look around. There is no one. I am still sitting on the floor, near the bed, in the empty bedroom. There are no explosions, no screams in an unknown language, nothing. It is quiet again. Did I imagine it all? What is happening? 

   I am afraid to look up because I know that my gaze will fall on that painting. The thought terrifies me for some reason. I crawl on all fours to the nearest corner and curl up into a fetal position. It is almost impossible to breathe. I hide my head between my knees and start counting slowly. If I reach three hundred, everything will be fine. 

   The female voice comes from behind the half open door again. “Sir, are you ok? I am so sorry to bother you, but it is really late and you didn’t call me. I just wanted to make sure you were alright. Can I be of service in any way?”

   Am I imagining this too? I have no idea what is real anymore. Maybe, my extreme anxiety has finally turned into pure madness.

   “Sir,” the woman doesn’t give up. Such persistence cannot be imaginary. My scared witless mind finally recognizes my chauffeur’s voice. “Please, Sir. Can I call someone who can assist you? Shall I contact Lea? You need someone to help you. She would know what to do.”

   “Sarah,” I barely rasp. My dry throat hurts, but I make another effort. “Tell her to call Sarah.”

   “Right away, Sir,” the girl readily responds. “Can I come in?”

   “No,” I shout, but immediately soften. She is just trying to be useful and does not deserve rudeness. “I am s-sorry! Leave me a-alone. Just Sarah…”

   “Yes,” she firmly answers. I hear her receding steps. Her muffled voice is talking insistently to someone on the phone. I close my eyes and focus on counting, praying for the vision of the boy, screaming at me, never to return.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 28.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you think Ryo disappeared without a trace? 

What was David’s vision in your opinion, a reaction to the stress or a memory?

What do you think provoked it?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 29. Back to Normal (David)

[trigger warning - heavy scenes and extreme anxiety description]

   (Present time)

   I am still stark naked an hour later, curled into a tight ball in the corner, compulsively counting. It keeps my brain occupied enough to prevent my thoughts from going into the wrong direction. Fragments of the events from the last twenty four hours are flushing through my mind like glowing electrical sparks, but I quickly focus on the numbers I am quietly chanting to stop the pain.

    Two deep, dark eyes are staring at me. I am lost in them. They promise heaven and hell. I see them for the first time, and yet something about the way they are looking at me seems familiar, as if I have been waiting to see them again my whole life … two hundred and four, two hundred and five, two hundred and six…

    “Ryo. My name is Ryo.” His lips are hypnotizing while he pronounces the words. I am dying to feel them on mine. The most seductive mouth. Beautiful … three hundred and fifty, three hundred and fifty-one, three hundred and fifty-two…

    “You are so special, Angel san. I will give you everything. I adore your Apollo dimples.” I am obsessed with his hands, the way they move on my skin, as if discovering a treasure, as if I really mean something to him … four hundred and twenty-seven, four hundred and twenty-eight, four hundred and twenty-nine…

    An empty room, a painting on the wall, curtains, flapping in the wind… I am not safe anymore. He is gone. The world is crushing my shoulders. I am like that boat on the drawing, lost at see, alone, in danger … five hundred, five hundred and one, five hundred and two…

    I poke my chest with a finger and flush my best smile. “My name is David. What is yours? I like your hair.” The boy is staring at me. He clearly does not understand. I take a hesitant step towards him. He turns around and runs away, giggling loudly, before I can say anything else. There are too many people around the pool. I can’t follow him, but I am not worried. I will try again later. We run into each other every day, in the restaurant, during animation, in the shopping area. His eyes always follow me… What is this? My brain is playing tricks on me again. Who is he? I am going insane… six hundred and thirty-three, six hundred and thirty-four, six hundred and thirty-five…

   I feel the tears, streaming down my face. I need to go home. How crazy I must have been to think I could pull this off. The sudden onset of nausea makes my whole body shudder. I breathe in deeply… seven hundred and eighty-seven, seven hundred and eighty-eight, seven hundred and eighty-nine…

   I hear hurried footsteps approaching. I know them. Sarah’s way of walking can never be mistaken. She storms in the room the next second and immediately kneels next to me, carefully placing a cold hand on my back. I am instantly filled with utter relief and gratitude. She has always been my anchor, the safe place in my troubled existence. I crawl closer and lean my head on her lap, mumbling, “I am so sorry Boo-Boo. I messed everything up again. I shouldn’t have come here.”

   “Shh,” she starts stroking gently my hair. “Did you make it to one thousand?”

   “No,” I sniffle. “Just to seven hundred and ninety.”

   “Good,” she laughs quietly. “You count faster when you are really stressed, so it wasn’t that bad. Do you feel sick?”

   “Just a little,” I answer and open obediently my mouth for her to put an eucalyptus menthol candy in it. 

   “Better?” she smiles.

   “Mhm,” I nod and sigh deeply. This is normal, her perfume, the soothing fingers, brushing through my hair, the flavor in my mouth. I am going back to my old self. I only have to gather all my strength and leave this place. The past night seems more and more distant, like a dream that never actually happened. I will not ask for Lea’s services again. No more dates. I need to be in my sunny living room and water Anthony. Spending time with a plant is much safer than meeting strangers. I remember my ruined clothes and whine, “Boo-Boo, I can’t put on my suit again. I have nothing to wear.”

   “Davy, for heaven’s sake!” she huffs. “I’ve brought you a clean one and everything else, also your pills. Come on! Get up! Enough rolling on the cold floor. Take a shower and let’s go home.”

   I reluctantly hold out my hands for her to help me stand up on my feet. My muscles are stiff. I feel subtle pain and throbbing in places that I rather not think about. I am sad, so sad that all I want is to hide in my own bed and cry my heart out.

   “Dearest God!” Sarah suddenly yelps, grabbing my hands. “What is this? Davy, what did that man do to you? Oh, my God!”

   I follow her terrified gaze. She is staring at my bruised wrists. The skin is quite red and slightly swollen.

   “Did he force himself on you? Oh, no, no, no! What have I done!” Her face is as white as a sheet. “Baby, did he tie you up? I am calling Lea. No, I am calling the police. I’ll bring hell upon that wretched club. Oh, my God! Are you ok? Are you hurt? Shall we go to the hospital?”

   “No!” I grip her by the shoulders and shake a little to stop her from panicking. “I am fine, Sarah. Yes, he tied me, but it was consensual. I am fine. He was… he was amazing… I mean… he was… is… perfect. I just freaked out when I found myself alone in the morning, because it seemed… he said… it was more than… sex.”

   “Oh, Davy,” her face softens. She squeezes me in a tight embrace. “You have fallen for him, haven’t you? Baby, I am so sorry.”

   “Let’s not talk about it now, please,” I mutter in her shoulder. “I really want to get out of here.”

   “Yes, yes, right,” she agrees. “Everything will be alright.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 29.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Sarah seems to know David really well.

Do you think she also knows something that she’s not telling him about his past?

Are you angry at Ryo for disappearing this way?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 30. Dear Anthony (David)

(Present time)

   Finally Home. Finally safe. Finally back in my fortress.

   I lock the door behind me and lean my back on the heavy, wooden barrier between my sanctuary and the harsh, hostile world. I am a refugee, hiding from my own fears. I wish I could leave outside also the memories of the previous night, but I know they will haunt me forever. There is no escape from what is in your own head. I hope I will be able to take pleasure in recalling each magical moment one day, when I find peace again, when the pain is gone.

   “Davy, are you sure you want to be alone?” Sarah whines, scratching on the solid, hardwood, outer surface, like a puppy whose master did not let it enter the house. She is not happy about it, but I really can’t handle her presence right now. I need to retreat in the solitude of my lair as a wounded animal.

   “We can only sit together and watch a movie,” she doesn’t give up. “No need to talk. I won’t ask what happened, not a single question. I swear.”

   “Not now, Boo-Boo,” I answer softly, touched by the desperate note in her voice. She is worried. I love her for her sweet, compassionate nature and for never giving up on me all these years. “I am sorry. I need some time to brace myself and sort my thoughts. I will call you tomorrow. I promise.”

   “Fine,” she sighs deeply. “I know who you’ll go to, the very moment I’m gone.”

   “Are you pouting?” I chuckle. Sarah’s constant rivalry with my favorite plant for my attention can improve even my worst moods. I believe she often does it on purpose, just to raise my spirits.

   “Of course I am,” she grumbles. “You are sending away someone with a degree in psychology in favor of something that can only… ugh… exist.”

   “Don’t underestimate Anthony’s intelligence,” I snort. “He is a very smart plant.”

   “You don’t say,” she giggles. “You can give him a kiss for me then. Alright, see you tomorrow. Get some sleep. Call me, if you need anything and don’t overthink”

   “Thank you, Sarah,” I smile. “You are the most amazing person I know.”

   “Oh, is that so? I was really wondering why the hell we’re talking, standing on two different sides of your locked door. Now I see it’s because of my awesomeness.” I roll my eyes and smile wider. She is the only person who dares to be sarcastic with me and I really like it. Not that I talk to many other people, though. She falls silent for a moment and then adds seriously, “Davy, I can see that it hurts badly. It will get better, baby. I promise.”

   “I know,” I mumble, pressing my forehead to the door. “I love you, Sarah.”

   “I love you too,” she says. Her receding footsteps are fading away along the pathway, leading through the front garden to the busy street. The roar of the car engine announces her departure in few minutes. I am alone.

   I drag my feet to the living room and flop on the sofa, pinning my gaze on the perfectly spherical and incredibly prickly cactus, proudly swelling with importance in its brand new, unreasonably expensive pot.

   “Dear Anthony, Sarah sends you a kiss,” I mutter. “Forgive me for not passing it on to you.”

   I am sure he does not mind. He wouldn’t let his thorns get that big, if he liked kisses.

   “Do you think we should adopt a cat, or maybe a dog?” I squint at the silent ball. “I know you don’t like this idea, but you have nothing to worry about. Who would bother you and risk a thorn in the paw? Relax, you will still be my favorite.”

   The cactus remains silent, as if staring expectantly. 

   I can feel every painful contraction and expansion of my heart. Do not believe, if someone tells you it is only a muscle. It is the knot of all the despair, desire and sadness you’ve ever felt and hurts excruciatingly. I need to talk about our night together, about him, or else my heart might just stop, unable to take all the pain.

   “I have no idea how you do it, Anthony,” I sigh and snuggle among the cushions, “but you always manage to bring my deepest secrets to the surface. I didn’t have many before. You were probably bored to listen to me ranting about ordinary things, but now I do. I met this man. His name is Ryo. It is a specials name, because it is only for me. He gave it to me as a present. You want to know what he’s like? Well, he is strong, confident, handsome, intimidating, but also gentle and… and…”

   I can’t stop the sobs shaking my shoulders. The tight suit is suffocating me. How could I fall for him so badly, a complete stranger, someone I was supposed to have fun with. I had to learn the hard way that one night stands were not for me. I start pulling on my jacket, trying to get rid of the restricting clothes. I can’t breathe.

   Something thumps on the floor. I wipe away the tears and peek under the coffee table. It is my phone. I don’t even remember putting it in my pocket. Who cares! I will just leave it there. I am not in the mood to talk to whoever might decide to call anyway. No one will actually call. My parents, Sarah and Lea are the only people who have my number and they are perfectly aware that I don’t appreciate phone calls. I communicate with all my business partners only by e-mail.

   I am ready to go back to self-pity, but then I decide that checking my e-mails might be a good distraction and retrieve the phone from under the table. My eyes widen the moment I activate it. There is a note, pinned on the home screen. I open it.

    ’I am sorry, Otokomae.

    Couldn’t stay longer, urgent business matters.

    I took your number. Hope you don’t mind.

   Wait for my call.

   You are a true angel when you sleep.’

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 30.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Did you like meeting cute Anthony? 😂

Were you surprised that Ryo did not actually just leave?

So, what do you think will be his next move? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 31. Floating Castle (David)

[trigger warning - anxiety attack description]

   (nineteen years ago)

   I am frozen in the door frame. The toes of my perfectly polished, snow white sneakers are glued behind the inner line of the doorstep. I am gripping the jamb so hard that my knuckles are white and my fingers are hurting. The trickles of sweat are sliding down my back. The onset of nausea makes my breathing rapid and shallow. My heart is pounding. Every beat is pulsating in my years. I am counting them frantically. My vision is blurred. Every attempt to focus on the pathway, leading through the garden, to the gate and out on the street, fails. Fear erased everything rational from my mind, leaving only the petrifying feeling that something bad would happen the second I stepped out and one persistent thought, ‘he won’t be there’. I do not understand who I am looking for, but I know that it will break my heart again when I don’t find him.

  “Davy, what are you doing?” Sarah turns to face me, standing among the vibrant, red rose bushes. She adjusts the pleats of her elegant, navy blue dress and raises a brow at me. “Why did you stop? Come on! We’re gonna be late if you keep dragging your feet.”

   I am gazing at her, shaking my head in protest, barely distinguishing her words through the loud ringing in my ears. I can’t move an inch or take a breath. Black spots start floating in front of my eyes due to the luck of enough oxygen.

   “Honestly, Davy!” Sarah’s voice shows more annoyance than concern, while her quick steps are approaching. 

   Her arms firmly wrap around me. I sigh in relief and close my eyes. The level of anxiety rapidly drops the moment I relax in her embrace, leaning my head on her shoulder. She pushes me inside, forcing me to move backwards to the sitting room until my calves touch the edge of the sofa. I flop heavily among the cushions and finally take a big gulp of air. The noise in my head slowly subsides. I raise my eyelids only to see her with hands on the hips and a frown on her face, right in front of me. The soul wrenching dread is instantly replaced by guilt.

   “Why?” she grumbles.

   “I don’t know,” I mutter. “I didn’t do it on purpose. Remember what happened on the first school day? And then on the second too… and the third… “

   “School is over,” she pouts. “You promised to take me to the movies for my birthday. Wasn’t it enough that you left me to deal with those bullies on my own all year long? Do you know what George said when you stopped attending classes? He told everyone that I probably ate you and you deserved it for being Godzilla’s boyfriend.” Tears spring out in her eyes. 

   “I am sorry, Boo-Boo,” I reach out and squeeze her hand. “Please, don’t cry. I wanted to do it. I swear. Besides, you know he’s just a jealous idiot, right?”

   “We are playing in the garden and around the pool every day,” she sobs. “Why couldn’t you even walk out of the door today?”

   “I don’t know,” I repeat. It’s the truth. I would do anything to change this, if I only knew how. “Maybe, because I was aware I had to go to town this time.”

   Sarah stomps her foot in anger and points her finger at me. “I am not letting you stay at home forever. I hate studying, but I will get into college and read around the clock. I’ll learn everything about… about… psychology and I will heal you. You’ll see. I’ll make you pay me a fortune too, cause shrinks are super rich, so you better start thinking of ways to make lots of money.”

   She sits next to me, wiping away her tears and throws an arm around my shoulders. “Therapy starts now. I read about this online. Positive incentive.”

   “What is the incentive?” I faintly smile.

   “Would you come with me to the cinema, if I promise you that David Bowie will wait for us there to take you on a date?” she grins.

   “No, silly,” I giggle, “because this can’t happen. He lives in London and has a wife. You can’t make him come to see me. Mom and dad won’t allow it either. I am only eleven.”

  We both start to cackle and tickle each other.

  “Heyyy, what are you still doing inside?” Sarah’s mother appears at the door. “I thought this birthday girl wanted to watch Finding Nemo. I’ve been waiting in the car for twenty minutes. I’m afraid there is no way that we get there on time now.”

   “Change of plan,” Sarah beams, pulling me by the hand to stand up. “We prefer the pool party to start right away.”

   “Why am I not surprised,” Diana rolls her eyes and smiles widely. “You two always come up with something unexpected. Fine! The other children will be here in few hours. What would you like to do until then?” 

   “Can we inflate the big, pink, floating castle?” Sarah bounces on her feet enthusiastically. “I have a private conversation with Davy, so we will talk in it.”

   “Ohh, I see,” Diana chuckles. “Of course, sweetheart. May I ask what is this secret discussion about?”

   “It’s about Davy’s perfect date and his massive crush on…” my best friend starts.

   “Shut up,” I shout and try to cover her mouth with a hand.

   “Make me!” she laughs out and darts outside, screaming, “Davy likes someoooone. This someone is…”

   I rush after her, yelling, “Sarah, shut it! I like no one. You are no shrink. Have you herd of client confidentiality?”

   “Children, careful!” Dad scolds us when we run past him, mom and Sarah’s dad, almost knocking down the smoking barbecue. 

  “I won’t tell, but only if you jump in the water with all your clothes on,” she keeps giggling while we are chasing around the garden.

   “No!” I state, cornering her near the pool. “I’ll make you jump with all your clothes on because you are a snitch.”

   We both end, splashing in the water, laughing our heads off, while our dads are approaching, carrying an enormous inflatable castle on their shoulders.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 31.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

A little more insight into David and Sarah’s friendship and his struggles as a child.

Do you think the reason David still can’t leave his house is because that mysterious ‘he’ won’t be there?

Do you think he will finally remember who is he looking for?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 32. Port of Genoa (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “Baka! (Idiot!) “ I scream. My body is shaking with anger. 

   The startled gaze of the man, fearfully fidgeting in front of me in his expensive suit, only makes me hotter under the collar. I am ready to punch him straight in the face, but only fling the thick document folder he dared to shove in my hands at his feet instead. It tears open. The strong sea breeze immediately picks up the numerous sheets of paper, scattering them all over the deck.

   “Mr. Takayama,” the moron dares to address me sternly. “You are abusing your authority. There are clear regulations and standards which have been strictly observed. On what grounds do you refuse to sign the report? I am the legal advisor of this company and this insolence will not be left without consequences. I will contact the headquarters and you…”

   “Shinjimae, konoyarou! (Go to hell, you arsehole!) “ I hiss and step towards him menacingly. He better stop getting on my nerves. “I am fed up with corporate sharks like you, thinking only about money and never about human life. You can call the Pope, if you like. It will make absolutely no difference. This ship will not be certified and thus insured before you make all the recommended repairs and follow all the instructions, given to you during the previous inspection. We are an independent Classification Society, representing the insurer which happens to be the biggest one in Europe. Do I have to remind you that no one will agree to work with you if they refuse to issue a policy. So, you can shove your threats and your arrogant attitude right up your ass.”

   “Ryo,” my partner mumbles warningly, putting a soothing hand on my shoulder. “Let’s take a business approach to this. No need of crossing swords. I understand your frustration, but it is of mutual interest, if we…”

   “Damare, Luca (Shut up, Luca) ,” I glare at him. “You called me at six in the morning, made me run to the airport, catch the first flight to Genoa, sit on the plane for three hours and drive one more to the port to be here at twelve sharp for what? To see that they’ve done nothing? Chikushō! (Damn it!) This cruise ship carries three thousand people, passengers and crew. Do you want to take the risk? Would you sign the report and let the bastards play with all those lives? Go ahead then!”

   “I’m not saying you’re not right,” he starts patting my back conciliatory. “I am just asking you to calm down and be open for a discussion. We need to figure out how to solve the problem. I also just arrived. I wouldn’t have called, if I knew the situation. Mr. Bartalotti here assured me all was done.”

   “The company has complied with all reasonable requirements,” the lawyer gains courage again. He approaches, staring pleadingly at Luca. “Mr. De Angelis can confirm that we have postponed only those which were too time consuming and exceeded even the international standards. There is no way to finish with them before the cruise line start date. Do you have any idea how much money we are talking about?”

   “I don’t give a shit,” I squint at him. “You shouldn’t have sold tickets without a certificate and an insurance policy.”

   “Mio Dio! È pazzo! (Oh, my God! He is crazy!) “ the man raises his hands in annoyance, making the biggest mistake in his life. I might very well be insane, but a sleek, corporate lawyer is the last person in the world I would allow to judge my mental state.

   “Luca is right,” I tell him with a wicked smirk. “We need to fix this with no further delay. I have a proposal for you.”

   “Fuck!” Luca mutters under his breath, but cleverly decides not to interfere and let me play my game. He has enough experience to know that, at this point, he better not stand in my way.

   “I am all ears,” Bartalotti grins victoriously, assuming that he has succeeded into bringing the commons sense back into my head. Poor, oblivious fool.

   We are standing on the sun deck of the enormous cruise ship, close to the swimming pool which is surrounded by several rows of elegant, lounge chairs, the last one only few feet away from the railing. I casually lean on the wooden handrail and peek down. This is deck thirteen, the top one. It is almost two hundred feet above the water level. 

   The ship is docked at Genoa cruise port, next to two, even bigger cruise liners on both her sides. All three of them are real beauties, looking like graceful, snow white swans, waiting to make their way across the Mediterranean. The view is magnificent, but my heart instantly starts pounding wildly. I wipe my sweaty palms in my jacket and take few deep breaths to calm myself.

   “Well?” Bartalotti is impatient to hear my offer and avoid the expensive alterations I require in order to sign the safety certificate and give a green light to the cruise line.

   “It is very simple,” I answer. “I want you to crouch down by the railing.”

   The man looks at me in astonishment, probably thinking that I am out of my mind, but shrugs his shoulders and does it.

    “Lean forward,” I command. He follows my instructions. His head and shoulders easily pass between the horizontal rails. It is clear that he is not that brave anymore in this position. I grumble, “More.” 

   The guy is quite hesitant, but moves few inches further. If he bends just a little bit more and loses his balance, he will easily fly down to the water. I am prepared to catch him at any moment, if something goes wrong. The trick is, though, that he doesn’t know it.

   “Enough!” Luca growls and grabs Bartalotti by the belt, pulling him back to safety.

   “Che due palle! Sei davvero uno psicopatico! (What the fuck! You really are a psychopath!) “ the man screams, digging a finger into my chest. “This doesn’t prove anything. What kind of an idiot would kneel on the deck and shove their head between the rails?”

   “What if it is someone who does not have to kneel?” I ask calmly. “What if it is a curious child whose height is right up to the level of the gap? What if something startles the child, making them lose their balance? Do you have children, Mr. Bartalotti?”

   The lawyer opens his mouth to argue, but my words finally sink in. His eyes widen while he is staring terrified at the gap between the rails.

   “Two weeks,” I state. “You have exactly two weeks to replace all the railings and do everything else we recommended. We can talk again then.”

   He only nods in agreement.

   I turn on my heels and head towards the elevator 

   “Holly shit!” Luca chuckles behind me. “Remind me never to get on your wrong side, if I ever forget it.”

---

Photo 35124479 © Atm2003 | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 32.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Did you like to learn about Ryo’s job? 😀

Why do you think he is so passionate about the security measures?

Do you agree with Mr. Bartalotti that he is a little insane? 😂

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 33. A Friend in Need is a Friend Indeed (Ryo)

(Present time)

   We finally disembark at the terminal. I immediately start striding determinedly, as fast as I can, to the nearby parking area. Luca is hurrying behind me, huffing and puffing dramatically.

   “Rallenta, ragazzo mio! (Slow down, my boy!) I am an old man. You don’t want to see me having a stroke, do you? What got you today? You’re usually so calm and agreeable after visiting that secret club of yours. So, they messed up this time, huh? Wasn’t the sex good?”

   “Shut up and stop making a fool of yourself,” I grumble. “You are younger than me and some work out won’t harm you. I also told you a thousand times that no matter how much you try, you’re not getting any details about my sex life.”

   “Ahhh, è così? (Is that so?) “ he giggles, unbothered by my stern tone. “This can only mean that the opposite is true. He was gorgeous. You are angry with me for making you leave early. He must have been world class. If this isn’t an unexpected turn of events, I don’t know what is. The bad boy tamed.”

   “Conte De Angelis,” I growl warningly, “stop the bullshit and don’t make me disrespect your high social status by kicking your annoying, aristocratic ass.”

   “Ma dai! Figuriamoci!  (Seriously? No way!)”  My friend shouts for everyone around to hear and starts waving his arms in the air in his usual spectacular way. “So, I am absolutely right.”

   The handsome count cannot go anywhere without instantly becoming the center of attention. He does not really need to raise hell to do that. His elegant, tailored, white, linen suit over an open collar, baby blue, expensive shirt and the perfectly shaped, short boxed beard are enough. I grin, despite my irritation. To say he is an impressive man is an understatement. A look is enough to make it clear that this is a member of the Italian nobility, the most colorful at that. 

   He goes on, raising his voice even more, “You’re whipped. Maybe, also in the literal sense of the word. Hahaha! Scemo! (Dummy!) Why didn’t you get two plane tickets and bring the boy here with you? You would’ve blown his mind. You know that Palazzo De Angelis is always at your disposal. King size bed, Sarzana’s* masterpieces on the wall, sea view terrace and my humble persona at your service to provide you with the best tables in the most romantic restaurants. You can use my yacht to take him…”

   (*Domenico Fiasella (1589 - 1669) - famous Genoese,   Baroque painter, known with the nick name Sarzana. His paintings reach the price of 140 000 USD at auction.)

   “I appreciate your enthusiasm,” I somehow manage to interrupt him, “but this is impossible.”

   “Of course, it is,” Luka argues passionately. “If this is again because of your obsession with something that happened twenty years ago and someone who may never be found…”

   We finally reach the rented, red Alfa Romeo Giulia. I hold the driver’s door open for him, “Get in the car and stop yelling. I am tired and hungry. We’ll talk when I see some food in front of me and a glass of sparkling, ice cold Prosecco.”

   “I hate driving rented cars,” he grunts, gesturing to the uniform chauffeur who is waiting for him near a black Maserati Ghibli, to relieve him of his duties. “Why are you doing this to me?”

   I only roll my eyes and command, “Take us to Porto Antico, to that small restaurant with the fabulous sea food near the aquarium.”

   “Andremo ancora all’acquario? (Are we going to the aquarium again?) “ Luca whines and starts the car. “Honestly, you’re like a child. This must be the hundredth time. What’s so fascinating about fish?”

  “I love the penguins,” I shrug my shoulders, “and the sharks. Watching the manatee calms me down too.”

   “Mio ragazzo povero! (My poor boy!) “ His misty grey eyes peek at my face, full of compassion, but I don’t miss the smirk, curling up the corners of his mouth. “I have a brand new whip and a pair of handcuffs, if it’s that bad. A friend in need is a friend indeed.” 

   His rapturous laughter fills the cabin and I can’t help but join him.

   “Conte De Angelis, signor Takayama, sono molto felice di rivederla nel nostro modesto ristorante (Count  De Angelis , Mr. Takayama, I am very happy to see you again in our modest restaurant) ,” the owner smiles widely while we are settling at the small table, under the outdoor, white and green striped, sun shade.  

   We are facing The Neptune, a replica of a medieval Spanish galleon and a popular tourist attraction, docked at the the old port. The ship-like building of Acquario di Genova is next to it. The view is partially hidden behind the neat rows of tall palm trees, lined up along the seafront promenade and the concrete columns of the high ring road, surrounding the entire port. It is one of my most favorite places in the world. Nothing compares to this lively, packed with people and cars Italian treasure. Everything is familiar. I am like a duck to water here, never doubting what to do, how to feel. 

   I relax in my chair and close my eyes, just to realize that nothing is the same anymore. All I see in my mind are his soar lips, the golden sparkles in his hazel irises, his fear, slowly turning into unquenchable thirst, the passion. My angel is everywhere with me. It’s like a fever. I’ve always been in a hurry to get back to my life after a night, arranged by the club before. Now, the two weeks I have to spend here seem like eternity. All I want is to run back to him. I groan and cover my face with a hand. What am I going to do? This makes it all so damn complicated.

   “Ryo,” Luca pokes my shoulder, “your order.”

   I open my eyes and meet both his and the trattoria owner curious gazes.

   “Ugh… I…” I glare at Luca who is sneering smugly. “Spaghetti allo scoglio et branzino con funghi, per favore. Oh, e una bottiglia di Prosecco. Grazie!  (Spaghetti with seafood and sea bass with mushrooms, please. Oh, and a bottle of Prosecco. Thank you!) “

   “Calamari ai ferri (grilled squid) ,” my friend orders and sighs deeply, adding, “Berrò solo acqua frizzante. Mi chiedo perché sto pagando per un guidatore.”  (I’ll drink only sparkling water. I wonder why I 

am 

paying to a driver.)“

    “Oh, please,” I grin. “Stop complaining already. You’re so spoiled. It will do you good to see how ordinary people live from time to time.”

   Luca only waves away my remark and leans closer, putting a hand on my shoulder. “I am what I am. Not my fault. Let’s focus on the important stuff now. Who is the mysterious Mr. Perfect and why was it impossible to take him to Italy with you? Don’t even think about weaseling because you know I’ll make you spill the beans, one way or another. The aquarium can be visited only at a pre-arranged time, or you’ll have to queue in line for two hours at least. If you want a quick entrance, you better start talking.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 33.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

What do you think about Ryo’s friend and business partner? 😀

Do you think the impressive count will manage to put some sense in Ryo’s head and persuade him to leave the past behind?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 34. Needle In a Haystack (Ryo)

(Present time)

    I lean my forehead on the unique glass wall, separating the spacious conference hall, situated in the middle of Acquario di Genova from the outdoor pool where a pod of dolphins are playing with a big, colorful beach ball, whistling and clicking cheerfully.

   One of them immediately swims over and brings its face close to mine, pinning a curious black eye on me. We are gazing at each other. I guess I am boring. The adorable animal shakes its head, as if to urge me to do something entertaining. I put my open palm on the glass, since I can’t think of anything better. The dolphin seems to like it after all. I might be imagining it, but I see some approval in its glossy eye. I am almost proud of myself when my new friend starts to tap with its beak against my hand.

   “Hello buddy,” I coo. “You are such a cutie, aren’t you? Wanna make friends?”

   The sociable mammal nods in confirmation, flapping happily its tail. I grin from ear to ear. I swear that the dolphin does absolutely the same.

   “Davvero?  (Really?) “ Luca exclaims next to me, loud enough to make everyone around turn to us. “You realize that you’re the only one older than five here who’s doing this, right?”

   “I don’t care,” I mutter in annoyance. My sweet, aquatic companion has abandoned me for a tiny, curly girl, knocking on the glass few steps away. I squint at Luca. “When are you going to learn to speak normally instead of yelling as if someone is squeezing your balls?”

   “Huh?” is his only answer, since he has abandoned me too, busy to smirk at the said girl’s mother who doesn’t seem to mind the attention at all.

   I sigh deeply and head to the ray fish area, hoping to find a free spot around the pool where children are crowding, impatient to pet the flattened bodies of the rays, gliding gracefully in the shallow water.

   This is where Luca finds me, half an hour later, with my hands dipped in water to the elbows. He sits on the marble ledge next to me, chuckling. “You are cute. Petting fish won’t solve your problem, though.”

   “I don’t have a problem,” I stubbornly retort. “What do you mean?”

   “Yes, you have,” he insists. “You are in denial.”

   “Nonsense. I deny nothing,” I grumble. “Mind your own business, if you will.”

   “You are my business,” he doesn’t give up, “literally and figuratively. I am your best friend too. That’s why I’m telling you for the hundredth time. You are obsessed with an idea that has lost all its logic long time ago, as well as any possibility of fulfillment.”

   “You don’t know that,” I pout. 

    “We made full investigation,” he goes on, ignoring my protests. “We even resorted to some quite questionable methods. Cruise companies do not keep passenger lists from twenty years ago. Police incident reports are also not particularly detailed. We spoke to hundreds of potential witnesses and found nothing.”

   He huffs in exasperation. I keep quiet because I am really not in the mood to start this argument again. I focus on running my fingers on the spotted, dark gray back of a small eagle ray instead. 

   “One thing is for sure. There were no casualties.” Luca puts his hand on my shoulder and squeezes hard, making me turn to him. “Ryo, it’s enough. Whoever it was, he survived. You don’t need to know more. Maybe, he is a married man with three children now, or a movie star, or a professor at Stanford, or just a nice man who gets up at six every morning and goes to the factory to make shoes.”

   “Bullshit!” I shake his hand off my shoulder.

    “I am trying to say that he surely has a life,” Luka bellows. “You don’t. You’ve turned this into madness. There were people from thirty countries at least on that ship. It is impossible to find him. It’s like searching for a needle in a haystack, but even worse, as if you have many haystacks and don’t know which one it is. It’s pointless too. Why? Why are you doing this to yourself?” 

   “Because I can’t stop.” I jump to my feet and look him in the eye. “Call it as you wish, obsession, insanity, stupidity. I just fucking can’t.”

   My friend hesitates a little. I know what he is going to say and he is perfectly aware it will drive me mad, but stull utters quietly, “What if he doesn’t exist? You were a child. You fell for a foreign boy and exchanged few glances with him. Then the accident happened. It was a nightmare. You were in shock. Maybe, your brain mixed reality with fantasies and he was never actually…”

   “Did you talk to my mother again?” I interrupt him. My hands start shaking. “Luca, for fuck’s sake! I told you not to discuss this with her. Shit!”

   “Hush! Rilassati! (Relax!) “   He tries to calm me, but I push him away and  stride to the open-air terrace restaurant, overlooking the old port. 

   The view is magnificent. People are chatting and laughing around. The sun is bright. The breeze is waving my hair, filling my nostrils with the flavor of delicious food and the scent of the sea. I breathe in and close my eyes. I will never admit it, but deep down I know Luca is right. I am ruining my present because I am not able to cope with the past. My parents think I have imagined it all, how a boy risked his own life to keep me safe, but it is the truth. I can’t give up on him. I will feel as if I have betrayed him if I stop searching. A psychiatrist would probably call this post-traumatic disorder. Perhaps it is. I don’t know anymore.

   “Ryo,” I feel a soothing hand on my back. “Mi dispiace veramente! (I am really sorry!) I shouldn’t have…”

   “It’s fine, Luca,” I mumble. “I know you want to help. I appreciate your efforts.”

   “Cazzo hai fatto? (What the fuck!) “ He laughs out. “What’s wrong with us, amico (friend) ? We should be sitting nel mio palazzo (in my palace) , sipping whine with sexy ladies on our laps.”

   I turn to him and raise a brow.

   “And dudes,” Luca snorts. “Wait! One! One guy, for you I mean. I’ll stick with the girls.”

   “Idiot,” I cackle. “Only you can make my hackles rise and crack me up within a few minutes. Honestly, it’s a natural talent.”

   “I’ll take it as a compliment.” Luka throws an arm around my shoulders and pushes me back inside. “I know you can never miss the gift shop. Let’s buy a plushie for your handsome Angel. How about a cute, fluffy dolphin?”

   “Ugh, I shouldn’t have told you everything,” I sigh in regret. “You have two full weeks to make my life a misery.”

   “Only until I see you call him,” he grins.

---

Photo 94525102 © Thomas Lozinski | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 34.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Does this chapter confirm your theories? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 35. The Worst Week (David)

(Present time)

   I adjust the treadmill to 7.3 mph and keep running, evening my breathing. The sweat is trickling down my face. I peal off my dump t-shirt and toss it on the floor without slowing down, peeking at the monitor in front of me. My heart rate is 160 beats per minute. I reach for the console with the intention of increasing the speed to 7.5 mph, although, I know it is useless. 

   It doesn’t matter how hard I strain my muscles. Pushing mercilessly my body to the limit makes no difference. It still aches for him. I can’t eat. I can’t sleep. The waiting is driving me crazy. It’s painful. One day I wake up full of hope; cook breakfast, humming a favorite song and dancing around the kitchen; work hard; go to bed early and smile before falling asleep. The next day I am desperate; roll between the sheets till noon, procrastinating all my tasks; slam the doors in frustration and finally doze off with all my clothes on, on the sofa, in the early hours, swearing that I won’t pick up if he calls. 

   It has been a week. The worst week of my life. If this is love, I don’t want it. I was better off without it. Staring at the phone in anticipation is not fun. Neither is waking up in the middle of the night with a raging erection and zero desire to touch myself because it is not the same and I would hate the fact that it is not his hand, but my own. I look at the mirror and see his face. I gaze at the bathtub and all the memories of him, embracing me in a similar one, instantly surface in my dizzy mind. Daydreaming, staring at the walls and ranting on about how awful unfulfilled promises are is now an usual part of my day. I am pathetic and I hate it, but there is no going back to what I used to be.

   “No!” I hear Sarah’s stern voice and withdraw my hand from the touch screen. She relentlessly commands, “Stop! Thirty five minutes of running are more than enough. You’ve been working out for nearly three hours. If you collapse on the floor, I’m not dealing with it. You weight a ton and I am not a nurse. Get down from there this instant!”

   I reluctantly slow down to full stop, drag my feet to the mat where she is lying on her stomach, and flop heavily on my back next to her. 

   She waits until my panting calms down a bit and hands me a bottle of water with an accusatory expression. “Davy, honestly, I’m starting to think you need a babysitter to make sure you don’t do something stupid. Drink!”

   I wipe my face with a towel before emptying it, pretending not to notice her questioningly raised brow.

   “Well?” Sarah closes the magazine she’s been reading in annoyance and looks me in the eye. “Why is this self-destructive behavior?”

   “Since when are workouts considered self-destructive?” I retort. “I’ve heard the exact opposite. Exercising is good for health.”

   “Don’t be a smart arse,” she grumbles. “You are crossing the line and we both know it. He hasn’t called yet, has he?”

   “No,” I mutter. “But I don’t give a fuck.”

   “Oh yeah? Keep repeating it and I might actually believe you,” she chuckles. “Dave, you’re such a baby. It’s been only a week. The man wrote he had urgent business to attend. He might be abroad after all. He will call. You’ll see. Why else would he leave you that note?”

   “Because he is a nice person and didn’t want me to be disappointed when I woke up.” I shrug my shoulders. “Because he considered to see me again initially, but then changed his mind. Or simply because he’s a liar.”

   “A liar, huh?” she laughs out. “Do you realize that you’re going through all the classic stages of falling in love - idealization, expectation, doubt, despair, anger. Where is the hope, though?”

   “I was hoping yesterday,” I frown. “Today is different.”

   “My poor baby!” Sarah crawls closer and wrinkles her nose. “I would really like to hug you, but you’re all sweaty and sticky. Go take a shower and I’ll cuddle you and cook us lunch.”

   “Wasn’t this supposed to be a therapy session, Dr. Andino?” I smirk. “I am not paying you to roll on my gym’s floor and eat my food.”

   “The therapy session was from nine to ten and you chose to spend it trying to puff and pant your lungs out,” is Sarah’s snappy comeback. “I expect some gratitude for dedicating two more hours of my precious time, completely free of charge, to watch over you while you were wrecking that unfortunate training equipment.”

   “Of course I appreciate it,” I grin and wrap an arm around her waist, pulling her closer. “Although, I am pretty sure that you’re still here only because of Anthony. Admit that you have a crush on him.”

   “Get off me,” she screams through laughter and squirms out of my grip, crawling on all four to the door. “Now my new shirt is smelly too. Of course, I have a crush on my dear thorn ball. He is so much easier to talk to than you.”

   We joke and giggle while walking down the stairs from my all glass, rooftop gym. I am almost happy again when she disappears in the kitchen and I step in the shower. The cold water raises goosebumps on my hot skin. I hate cold water and usually wait for it to heat, but this time got distracted by our conversation.

   “Take my hand! Take my hand! Please, take my hand!” I chant, tears streaming down my face. “I did not want to frighten you. I won’t do it again. Please! Please!”

   The boy is staring at me. His pretty eyes are wide and full of horror. He doesn’t utter a sound, hanging over the abyss of darkness. His hand, gripping the wooden railing, is trembling. His white knuckles are slipping away. Why isn’t he trying to take my outstretched hand? It was my fault. This happened because of me. I cornered him. He was shouting, perhaps, to make me go away, but I didn’t.  

   I lean over and grab the back of his shirt the very second his hand looses strength and lets go of 

the railing

. It takes only a blink. One moment I am squeezing the thin fabric and the next he is gone in complete silence. It takes some time before I hear the splash. I don’t see him. I see nothing. Only darkness.

    “Davy!” The hard slap on my face takes me out of the stupor. I find myself on my knees on the floor, half covered by the shower curtain which is torn down along with the rod. The warm water is pouring over me, but I know that the wetness on my face is caused by tears. I barely catch my breath. Sarah grips my forearms, trying to pull me up on my feet. “I told you it was too much. You’ll harm yourself with excessive training. I’ll lock that gym and throw away the key. I’m not joking. So stubborn! Get up, you bear! Take me for an example. I am chubby and happy. No one wants to tie me up and fuck me all night long, but I can live with that. The focus is on live. You scared the shit out of me…”

   “Sarah,” I barely utter, but it immediately puts an end to her rant. It is probably my face. She can read every expression unambiguously.

   “What is it, baby?” She gently strokes my cheek, her voice full of concern. “What happened?”

   “I think, I killed someone,” I whisper.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 35.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Did you expect that David would read these unexpected flashes of the past this way?

Are you surprised by how deeply he is affected by their meeting?

How long do you think will take Ryo to call?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 36. Not That Tough (Ryo)

(Present time)

   I am tossing and turning until the sheets are so twisted around my legs that I can barely move. My hair is dripping sweat, wetting the pillows. The enormous bed is big enough to accommodate five people at least, but too narrow for me. I can’t seem to find a comfortable place to settle. 

   My leaking cock hurts. My balls are probably swollen and blue. I reach for my crotch, but frown and withdraw my hand. This is torture. I can’t bare it any longer. It’s a mess in my head. I feel like crying, screaming and laughing, all at the same time. The aristocratic family De Angelis ancestors are watching me mockingly from the life-sized portraits on the walls in the darkness, torn only by the soft moonlight, illuminating the room through the wide-open balcony doors.

   This has been going on throughout the whole past week. It is the same dream every night. My palms slide over the warm skin up to his shoulder blades. I grip his biceps and pull him closer. My chest glues to his smooth back. I go impossibly deep. The hot flesh is throbbing around me, squeezing me tightly. He moans and it is the sweetest sound I’ve heard. His voice is desperate, fondling my ears like the August breeze salty caress. I am ready to die, but also to start living for real at last, to fly away from my messed up existence and finally be me, be free, give myself to someone who can make me happy.

   It always ends up abruptly, unexpectedly, in the most terrifying way. He is here and then just gone. I am alone in an endless ocean of cold, black water, wondering how this has happened. Why isn’t he here anymore? Where did he disappear? I am scared to death that I will never see him again. The fear sucks the air out of my lungs. It seems impossible to breathe with that thought in my mind. A helpless gasp escapes my parted lips and my eyes shoot open. I gaze in the twilight only to find myself entangled in the sheets with a painful erection every single night since I met him.

    The petrifying trepidation is a familiar feeling. I lived with it for years, through my whole childhood, then as a teenager and later, during my studies at the university. I couldn’t stop worrying about what might have happened to that boy who kept me above the water for hours and pushed me up to safety on a floating lifebelt. I thought I could never feel anything else for a long time. It was a decease that I had no cure for. It was suffocating me, crushing my spirits, leaving me dry and bitter. 

   I was at the end of my strength when I made that decision and it brought the light back in me. It pulled me out of the darkness and helped me see my goals, focus on my profession and build up my life. The decision was simple. I swore to find the boy. It was like a miraculous pill, a medicine which soothed my anxiety. I keep taking it over and over again to this day, searching for my mysterious savior. It calms me. Luca finds it difficult to understand why I can never stop looking for him. It is hard to explain that it is actually my life-support system. I repeat to myself every day the only thing I managed to comprehend from his constant attempts to engage me in a conversation, his name. David. I wish I remembered the rest, now that I know his language. 

   The same shock and utter despair unexpectedly popped up again from the depths of my mind, this time because of Angel. Having him only in my dreams, but not here, next to me, is suffocating me. I am worried about him. I crave him. It is crazy. I can’t give up on David for Angel, but I can’t do the opposite as well. What shall I do?

   I reach for the bottle of water on the night stand and take a sip. It is too warm. I wrinkle my nose and somehow untangle the sheets, jumping out of bed. The palazzo is peaceful and quiet. The slapping of my bare feet on the ceramic, mosaic tiles echoes though the vast rooms on my way to the kitchen. I open the fridge and almost dip my head in the freezer, scooping up a handful of ice cubes. I throw them in a huge jug and fill it with water, eagerly swallowing half of it at once.

   Angel. I need to see him so bad. I hide my face in my cool palm. It brings me a short relief, but the next moment he is in front of my eyes again, fearful in the beginning and brave and daring when I made him feel safe. The thought of him, imprisoned in his big house, alone and unable to enjoy life makes my heart shrink. He should be here with me, smile and make love, walk along the old town streets, holding my hand.

   “I miss you, Otokomae!” I whisper and it suddenly strikes me. Another life changing decision. I know what to do. 

   I run to Luca’s bedroom and shake him hastily by the shoulder. He is sleeping stark naked, sprawled on his stomach across the bed as usual, only without the matching, naked lady on top of him this time. It is a big sacrifice on his part, but that is how he is, always putting his friend first. He firmly stated that his mission was to pamper me, maybe because he hadn’t found the lady of his heart yet. I doubt he would have turned to celibacy because of me if he had one.

   “Madonna! La casa sta andando a fuoco? (Good God! Is the house on fire?) “ he growls and raises his tousled head, struggling to lift his puffy eyelids. “What time is it? Why are you wondering around the house in the middle of the night like a bat? What got you, boy?”

   His sleepy gaze falls on the tent in my boxers. 

   “Cavolo! (Oh man!) “ he gasps. “Wait a minute! I didn’t mean exactly this when I said those things about a friend in need, you know! I’ll do anything you want, but this… Mamma mia! (My goodness!) “

   “Move and make some space,” I cackle, pushing him lightly to the other side of the bed. “You’re not that irresistible. I’ll spare you this time.”

   “Spiritoso! (Very funny!) “ Luca snorts, rolling over and covering himself with the duvet. “I’ll wake you up and wave my dick under your nose next time. We’ll see if you like it.”

   I only roll my eyes and stretch out next to him.

   “On the other hand,” he grins and turns to the side to face me, fluttering his lashes seductively, “I haven’t done it in a while, so, to be honest, you’re starting to look quite appealing to me.”

   “It’s clear to you that you’ll be the one on all fours, right?” I smirk.

   “Cazzo! (Fuck!) “ he sighs deeply. “That’s where you lost me, my friend. I guess, we’ll have to stick to the cold showers.”

   We both burst into laughter.

   “I thought a lot and made a decision,” I tell him when we calm down.

   “About Angel?” Luca peeks at me curiously. “Are you finally going to call him?”

   “Yes,” I confirm.

   “And you’ll stop looking for that mysterious boy David?” he asks.

   “You know I can’t,” I shake my head. “I’ll never give up the hope of finding him one day.”

   “What if it happens?” my friend insists. “Not that I believe there’s any chance, but still. What if he’s single and still into you, and you actually find him? Are you going to dump your Angel?”

   “I don’t know,” I answer sincerely. “But it also won’t matter. Angel will be fine whatever I choose.”

   “What does this mean?” Luca rises and leans on his elbow, squinting at me suspiciously. “You said he was sensitive and full of insecurities. I doubt he would remain unaffected, if you just leave him for another man. You care about him. It’s obvious. What do you intend to do?”

   “I’ll teach him how to live,” I retort. “I’ll help him overcome his problems. He won’t need me when I’m done.”

   “Ryo,” Luca grumbles. “It’s a dangerous game you’re playing. You’re not that tough. Be careful cause you might end with a broken heart.”

   “I know,” I firmly state, “but it will worth it.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 36.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Do you still have any doubts that Angel and Ryo’s David are one and the same person? 😏

How long do you think will take them to realize it?

Any theories what Ryo’s plan might be? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 37. Wide Awake (David)

(Present time)

   “Hello!” 

   One word and I am wide awake at five in the morning, despite the fact that I’ve probably fallen asleep no more than three hours ago. This deep, sensual voice can never be mistaken. The cute accent instantly makes the corners of my mouth curve in a smile.  Maybe, I am just dreaming. It’s been more than a week. I’ve almost given up hope. I am also not sure if this is a good idea for me at all in my poor mental state at the moment. I’ve been spiraling into all kind of emotions, from anger to despair, since I realized that the scary scenes, appearing constantly before my eyes for some time now, are not hallucinations, but small bits and pieces of memories, slowly emerging from the depths of my subconsciousness.

   “Angel?” Ryo hesitantly whispers, chasing away all my thoughts and leaving only the image of his stunning face in my head. I am still not able to answer. I want to say something, but it seems I am at a loss of words, happy and terrified at the same time. 

   “Yurushite, Otokomae! (Forgive me, handsome!) I should’ve called sooner,” he says gently. “Probably, not at this early hour either. Were you sleeping?”

   “I… No… Yes,” I finally mumble, making him chuckle. “I’m glad you called.”

   “Are you alright?” Ryo asks in concern. “You sound kind of different, worried. Has something happened?”

   “No… Yes… Ugh, no…” I squeeze my eyes in frustration. I should think better before answering instead of stuttering and sounding like an idiot. I take a deep breath and say more steadily, “I am fine, just sleepy and a little surprised.”

   “I know. It took me some time. But you should know that I always do what I’ve promised,” he states firmly. A short pause follows and then he sighs, adding apologetically, “I am in Italy. My business partner called me urgently and I had to catch the first plane.”

   “Oh,” I only manage to mutter. “It must be wonderful there. How is it going…umm… your work I mean?”

   “Boring. Nothing I can’t handle, though, but I’ll have to stay here for another week,” Ryo huffs in annoyance. I giggle. It’s funny that someone can be irritated by having to stay longer in Italy. Going there seems to me an unattainable fantasy.

   “Sorry!” Ryo laughs too. “I know I sound like a brat. It’s just that this is not the place where I want to be at the moment. Anyway, I wanted to ask you something. Would you like to see me when I come back?”

   My heart skips a beat. That really caught me off guard. Of course I want to meet him again and it is an understatement. I have been craving his touch every single day, desperate to see his smile, those deep, dark eyes. I need to be with him more than anything, but I am hesitant now. What if I am not the person I have always thought I was. What if I did something terrible, so awful that the guilt made my brain completely erase the memory, or rather hide it so deep that it didn’t come out for twenty years? What if I caused someone’s death? Sarah says this is bullshit and I shouldn’t jump to conclusions since I can recall only a tiny part of the events. But there is something that bothers me most of all. Why would my parents hide the truth for so many years if it wasn’t my fault?

   I feel a sudden onset of nausea and quickly cover my mouth with a hand. This is too much for me to handle. Maybe it’s best to tell him I can’t see him again and let him go on with his life. He certainly doesn’t need all the problems I carry with me. He will regret this. I know he will one day.

   “Angel san,” Ryo interrupts the dark trail of thoughts I’m taking. “Anata ga nani o kangaete mo, watashi wa akiramemasen. Dameda! (Whatever you’re thinking, I won’t give up. No way!) You better say yes now and spare us the unnecessary arguments and persuasion. You’ll be with me.”

   “Thank you!” I whisper. Perhaps there is no logic in my answer, but I really feel grateful. I have no idea how he does it, but Ryo always manages to predict when my anxiety will take the best of me and somehow stop it. I need him. I might be unworthy, but he is exactly what I need. I have no doubts about it anymore. “I want to see you… of course… whenever you like.”

   “That’s better,” he laughs. “Don’t dare even think of running away from me, Ōkina neko  (Big cat).”

   “Never came across my mind,” I finally smile. “Do you want to come visit me in my house? I’ll send you the address…”

    “No,” Ryo interrupts me. “I am honored and thankful for your trust in me, but that’s not how it’ll happen.”

   “Oh, right!” My face flushes in bright red. Why would he want to come here. We’re not boyfriends or something. I need to stop being such a fool and calm down. “I will call my personal assistant, Lea. She will arrange for us to meet at the same place like before. Is that going to be alright?”

   “No,” he replies sternly again, leaving me utterly surprised and puzzled. “You will do exactly as I say, Otokomae.”

   “Ok,” I mumble. A rush of heat makes my body tremble. Why do I like it so much when he is harsh and commanding? “What do you want me to do?”

   “I will need your address, but not to come over,” he says. “Send it to me and wait for my instructions. I’ll write you a message.”

   “Can’t you just tell me now?” I whine, slightly anxious about what he is planning.

   “No, Angel san,” he chuckles. “Don’t call to tell me you can’t do it either. I won’t pick up. There will be only two options, oblige and be with me or never see me again. The choice will be only yours to make.”

   I gasp at his resolute tone. Why is he doing this to me? What are his intentions? I want to ask him so many questions, but keep quiet. I already know how to play the game. He orders and I obey.

   “Angel,” he says tenderly. “I missed you.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 37.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

So, Ryo called, but true to himself left us wit a mystery. 😏

What do you think he will ask Angel to do? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 38. No Cheating (David)

(Present time)

   “Do you remember that summer?” I pin my gaze into Sarah’s eyes. She is squirming among the cushions, on the sofa in my living room, uneasiness written all over her face. I feel sorry for her, but it won’t make me give up. “Exactly the one, at the end of which I could not attend the first day of school due to a panic attack?”

   “Mhm,” she mutters, scratching her fire red head. I’m sure she didn’t expect the therapy session to go this way. “What about it?”

   “You said something back then, when we got in the car.” I grab her hand and pull it away from her already hopelessly tangled hair. “What was it? Repeat it!”

   “Davy, it was twenty years ago,” she whines. “How do you expect me to remember?”

   “Oh, yes! You know very well what I’m talking about.” I can be unyielding when necessary and it’s a matter that my life depends on. She is perfectly aware there is no way to escape. “You tried to ask me about something, but my mother cut you off. What was it, Sarah?”

   “Stop it,” she yells and slaps my hand. “It was nothing.”

   “You’re lying,” I shout at her and jump up from the sofa. “We are not kids anymore. How could you keep secrets from me for twenty years? What kind of a friend are you?”

   “A good one,” she shouts back. “Also your therapist. You remembered about the conversation in the car just a couple of days ago. You’ve never considered it important before. What could I do? Tell you during one of our sessions, ‘Hey, you might get a severe anxiety attack and end up in hospital, suffocating and with your eyes rolled back in your head, but you know what? Something terrible happened to you and you’ve forgotten it. Let me give you all the details.’”

   She starts laughing humorlessly, shaking her head at my stormy expression. “David, you suffer from suppressed memory due to severe post traumatic stress. My goal as a doctor is to help you overcome your anxiety, not to provoke it. Have you heard about triggers? Well, this is a hu-u-uge one. Besides, what I know is too little to be of any use to you.”

   “You should have told me,” I hiss. “You’re going to do it right now. Immediately! Start talking, Sarah!”

   “You become such an asshole when you are angry,” she mumbles. “I’ve never done anything but take care of you. I love you, Davy. If I had the slightest hope that the truth would help you, I would have told you long time ago. Do you realize that this can mess you up even more? Is it worth it?”

    “Bullshit,” I grumble. “What about me? What about my right to make a choice? I don’t think it’s possible to get more messed up than I already am. What if I hadn’t remembered? How long did you intend to keep me in the dark?”

   Sarah lowers her head and sniffles, “Fine! Let me tear up my diploma first.”

    I kneel before her, overwhelmed by a rush of guilt and take her trembling hands in mine, placing a kiss on her forehead. “I am sorry Boo-Boo. I didn’t want to be mean. I just… I am afraid… and mad… and so tired. I need to get over with this. I have to know.”

   “It’s ok,” she smiles. “I can’t even imagine how you must be feeling. It’s scary. I know. But you didn’t kill anyone. I am one hundred percent sure. It’s not who you are. If there was some kind of an accident, you surely tried to help that boy. You are brave and selfless. You have always been my knight in shining armor, remember? You are a good person and have always been. I also don’t really know that much. Both my and your parents firmly refuse to talk about it. Not that I questioned them very insistently, though. You have to take into account the fact that your mother and father also went through a lot. It’s not easy to see your child struggling, locked in a house, fighting to keep in control every single day. They were devastated, Davy. It costed them a lot to not let it show”

   “Alright,” I pull her closer and hug her tightly. “I will ask questions. That will be easier for you. Don’t worry. I won’t freak out. I can take it.”

   “Yeah,” she laughs quietly. “Just keep the phone closer and ‘Emergency’ on speed dial, in case you flop on the floor again. I just have no idea what we are going to do if I follow you this time.”

   We both start to giggle, easing the tension a bit. I take a deep breath, “I remember that my parents took me on a two-week vacation every summer until my ninth birthday. It was always somewhere close to home because mom doesn’t like travelling. I turned ten that year. We talked about it for months. They were so enthusiastic. Dad was hyping me up that it would be really special this time… and then… it just didn’t happen.”

   “It happened,” Sarah squeezes my hand. “You left two weeks before school. I even envied you a little…”

   “Where did we go?” I interrupt her impatiently. 

   “On a cruise,” she whispers, “in the Mediterranean. I think something went wrong with the ship. You came back earlier than expected. You remembered nothing and the topic was carefully avoided.”

   “But I was searching for someone.” I look at her pleadingly. “Who was he, Sarah?”

   “I am sorry, baby” she strokes my cheek. “That’s all I know. No one wanted to tell me more. I doubt anyone actually knows more, except your parents.”

   “Fuck!” I hide my face in my palms and groan. “We’ll have to talk to mom and dad.”

   “What do you mean ‘we’?” Sarah bellows. “Why also me? I can’t…”

   “You have to come as my therapist,” I answer, fully aware that this is pure manipulation. My parents are great, but some conversations are difficult. It’s not a coincidence that the topic didn’t come out for so many years. Mother can be a total drama queen. I don’t want to be on my own in this, so I add hopefully, “Don’t you want to make sure I’ll be fine?”

   “You’re such a…” Sarah frowns, but the phone dings, announcing an incoming message and we both shut up and gaze at it. She shakes me by the shoulder, “Ryo. This must be from him.”

   I unlock the screen with a trembling hand and read. 

   ‘There is a small fountain garden three blocks away from your house. I want you to go there. ON FOOT. ALONE. I will be waiting. Sunday, 3 p.m. sharp. No cheating!!! See you there.’

   “Ohhh,” Sarah peeks at me worriedly. “I can’t decide if this is cruel or clever. He knows you can’t do it, right?”

   “I’ll call him,” I start to dial with determination. “We can arrange something else. Lea can send me the limo. The nice chauffeur girl calms me down.”

   “Didn’t he say he wouldn’t pick up?” My friend wrinkles her nose in deep thought and finally states, “I’m coming with you, in disguise. There is no other way.”

   “No,” I shriek. “That would be worse. He won’t like it. It’s cheating.”

   “He won’t find out,” she retorts. “Ryo doesn’t know me. I’ll just walk few meters behind you, with sun glasses on and everything. You’ll feel safer.”

   “Sounds good… No… No, I can’t.” I start pacing back and forth across the room, rubbing my sweaty palms against my shirt. My heart is racing. “He can’t ask this. He knows it’s impossible. Shit!”

   “David, breathe,” Sarah tries to make me stop and sit back on the sofa, but I jump up again, burying my fingers in my hair. She cups my face and says slowly, looking into my eyes, “You don’t have to do it. Just tell him to go to hell. Lea will find you another lover.”

   “I don’t know what to do… Sarah… Oh, my God!” I pant out. “I don’t want another lover. I want Ryo.”

   “I’m coming with you then,” she repeats firmly.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 38.

Thank you for reading and supporting!

❤❤❤

Was Ryo’s demand too much? 😳

Do you think David will manage to fulfill the challenge? 

What will happen if Ryo notices Sarah? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 39. Not a Boy Anymore (David)

(Twelve Years Ago)

   “Oh, my Go-o-d!” Sarah is gazing at me, grinning widely. “Davyyy, did you see yourself in the mirror? YOU ARE HOOOT!”

   “Stop it!” I roll my eyes and flatten the lapels of my blue, Ralph Lauren blazer, although, this is probably the smoothest a piece of clothing can get. “Did you tell them no singing?”

   “Are you sure you’re gay?” she squeals, paying no attention to my prominent frown and pinches my cheek hard. I shriek and glare at her. “Cause I’m totally ready to marry you and bear your five children. Look at you! Look at youuu…”

   “I’m too skinny,” I grumble, “and this tie is ridiculous. Do you think mom will make a scene if I change it?”

   “Yes, definitely,” she giggles, “but it would be nothing, compared to what will happen when you break the news. Also, don’t mention the word skinny in my presence, if you please. I’d gladly give you half my weight in an instant if I could. The tie is perfect by the way. It complements your eyes.”

   “You are perfectly cute,” I return the gesture by pinching both her cheeks, smirking at her startled expression. “And yes, I am unfaltering about being gay, but I’ll still marry you. Not so sure about the children, though.”

   We cackle and head, hand in hand, down the stairs to the living room. I am trying to prepare mentally for the noisy congratulations and suffocating hugs at the hands of our parents, waiting for us there. They will surely make me embarrassed and uneasy. I’d rather avoid that part, but I know it’s inevitable. Birthdays sometimes suck. 

   “Here’s my handsome boy,” mom screams the second I set a foot on the thick, faux fur carpet, covering the area between the sofa and the archway. She throws herself on my neck and, to my great horror, ruffles my hair, despite her knowing very well it’s something I find most unpleasant. I close my eyes and start to count. She usually gives up before ten. It doesn’t work this time. I guess, she’s too excited, judging by her ceaseless, high-pitched chatter. “What am I saying? He’s not a boy anymore. Eighteen! A stylish young man. Look, Dee! Isn’t this tie gorgeous?”

   She pulls Sarah’s mother by the wrist and pushes her towards me. The woman has no other choice, but to nod in agreement. “Yes, Jenn. David looks fantastic as always. We are all so proud of him. It’s incredible how he managed to defend his Master’s Degree in Informatics even before coming of age. Congratulations, honey! I’ve heard that this is not an easy task at all at The University of Zurich. Master of Science. What an accomplishment!” 

   Diana plasters two juicy kisses on my face and shakes energetically my hand which, at this point, is already sweaty and trembling.

   “Thank you!” I mutter. “It’s only because I have plenty of time to study, unlike my peers who are too busy to date and party.”

   “Don’t worry, buddy,” Sarah’s father pats me on the back, so hard that I unwillingly take two steps forward. “You’ll have all the girls you want in no time with your looks.”

   “He’s gay, daddy,” my friend snorts.

   “Oh… ugh… yeah,” the man flushes bright red. “Sorry! I know, of course… Men… Cough!… Boys… I mean boys.”

   “Let Davy see his surprise cake,” dad comes to the rescue, handing a handkerchief to my sniffling mother who is waving proudly my University Transcript under Diana’s nose. “Your mom can’t wait to see your reaction, son. I think, this time she surpassed herself with the choice.”

    All four stand around the dining table which has been hidden behind their backs until now. Everyone is staring at me.

   “Holly shit!” Sarah gasps. “Is that a cake there?”

    I am speechless. It’s a three tier monstrosity with so many decorations, piled on each layer, that I can barely figure out what they really are. My best friend’s elbow painfully collides with my ribs, taking me out of my frozen state. 

   I clap my hands and plaster a wide smile on my otherwise shocked face, “Wow! It’s amazing. I’ve never seen such a… mmm… umh… wonderful… great… cake?”

   “I knew you were going to like it,” mom chirps happily, pointing at the purple base which resembles a brick with white letters, scattered all over its surface. It might represent a book, but I am not entirely convinced about it. “See? This is your computer science textbook. The inscription says ‘Cracking the code’. It’s so witty, right?”

    “Yeah, I love it.” I keep smiling. My cheeks are starting to hurt, but she has put so much effort in this party that it is out of the question to tell her the truth. The cake is hideous. 

   I don’t doubt that my parents love me. They have always given me endless support. I love them unconditionally, but their constant pampering makes me so angry and I have no idea why. There is this subtle feeling that they are not completely sincere, as if something is being hidden from me all the time. Maybe, it is only a wrong perception. Perhaps, they have become so careful to avoid any trigger which would unlock another anxiety attack, that it makes them look suspicious sometimes. 

   “Do you know what this is?” Mom interrupts my thoughts, pointing at the middle layer this time. It is a black cone with a rectangle on top. I’d say a mortarboard, the square academic cap I never got to wear since all my studies, the master thesis defense and graduation happened online. But again I am not entirely sure because of the keys on it, like a keyboard. There is no tassel either. She doesn’t give up, “Come o-o-on! It’s obvious.”

   “An academic cap made of computer keyboard?” My guess sounds really weird, but it is so mom’s style.

   “Exactly!” she beams.

   “Jeez!” Sarah giggles. “Jenn, I’ll admit that you are very creative. No one else could have come up with such an idea.”

   “Thank you, darling!” Mom blows her a kiss and turns back to me. “So, we come to the cherry on top of my masterpiece. This at least leaves no doubt.”

   It is a big, plump, blood read heart with the number eighteen on it and my name. I kiss and hug my mother. “No, mom. This one is more than clear. Thank you! It’s so sweet.”

   “We love you, baby,” she instantly tears up.

   “Ohh, that’s enough,” dad strokes her shoulder and takes another handkerchief out of his pocket. “It’s time to pop the Champaign open. No more sobbing. David, I’m very proud of you. Any parent would be. A-a-and, you have official permission to drink from this day on, within reason, of course. Still no smoking, though.”

   Everyone laughs. We all raise our glasses. My father makes the toast, “For my brilliant son!” 

   The glasses clink. I down the drink in one big gulp for courage and blurt, “I got a job.”

   “What?” my mother’s eyes widen. “What do you mean?”

   “David, you just turned eighteen,” dad bellows. “You don’t need a job. We give you enough money. You’re too young. Use your time to…”

   “To do what?” I retort. My tone comes out more strident than I intended. “Go out with friends?”

   “Davy, it’s good that you’re thinking about your future,” my mother grips my forearm, gazing at me pleadingly, “but you’ve just graduated. You don’t need to start working immediately. Take your time, have some fun. Don’t say you don’t have friends. What about Sarah? You can always invite your former classmates to visit as well. They’d be happy to see you. There will be numerous opportunities in the future, with your talent and excellent grades…”

   “What is this job?” father interrupts her. “How did you find it?”

   “I’ve always wanted to work for the biggest software company in Europe,” I explain. Strangely, I am focused and perfectly calm. There are no traces of my anxiety when I talk about this. “My professor sent a recommendation and they instantly offered me to join their artificial intelligence research team. I have already signed the contract. I’ve also submitted my papers for a second Master’s Degree in Business and Economics.”

   “You’re pushing yourself too hard,” mom shakes her head disapprovingly. “We will support you, of course, but this is so soon and too much.”

   “There is one more thing,” I state firmly. “I’ve rented a house. I’m moving out.”   

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 39.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Another flashback and some more details about David’s life.

Why do you think he was so determined to move out?

Do you think finding a job and leaving his parent’s house was the right decision?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 40. The Only Way (David)

(Present time)

   I like to plan. Planning is my element. Logic is my trump card. I need to know every move I am going to make, every obstacle I might encounter and any means of overcoming it. That is what made me so successful in my work. It also helped me to compose myself and get in that limo two weeks ago. I knew exactly how many steps I had to take from the front door to the car, what the weather would be and at precisely what time the sun was going to set. Building scenarios and following them strictly was the only way Sarah could persuade me to accompany her every time we went to a hotel at the seaside. There is no other way to do what Ryo demands. There is no way to give up as well, because I need him and crave to see him, counting the hours until we meet again.

   I sigh and open my laptop. This is going to be hard, but I will do it. I launch the maps application, locate my address and turn on the satellite view. There is a wide, three-lane street, passing by my house, with broad sidewalks on both sides. I will move very close to the buildings. This will make it less likely to run into one of the pedestrians who walk around the large horse walnut trees, lined along the middle section, each in a square bed, fenced with ornamental, wrought iron tree guards. 

   Goosebumps rise all over my skin. There surely will be lots of people. I can see that this is also the case at the moment. It’s a busy street. The pavements are crowded. What if someone bumps into me? What if they touch me? Maybe, I should wear gloves. It seems safer. I can’t bear the thought of someone touching my hand. Fuck! This is preposterous. I wonder if Ryo is fully aware of what he is causing to me. Why? Is he torturing me on purpose?

   I rub my face in frustration and focus on the screen again. Anger does not help. I will go over every single step I have to take. There will be no surprises.  I click on the small, yellow figurine  and drop it in front of my front gate, choosing street view. Here is the small garden with the fountain across the street, no more than a thousand feet. It’s a small distance. I will need about ten minutes, if I walk slowly, and less than five, if I go fast. Is it best to run? No, that would look ridiculous and I will surely bump into someone. Sarah won’t be able to follow me either. She hates running. Ugh, what the hell am I doing? I won’t be climbing Mount Everest. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!

   I shut the laptop closed and jump up. I can do it for Ryo. One more day and I will be with him. It is worth it. I’ve repeated it to myself a hundred times every day since I read his note. I must not fail. This is my only chance. I won’t get a second one.

   The first rays of the rising sun find me with my eyes wide open, staring at the ceiling and biting nervously my lips, after I’ve slept less than three hours. It’s six a.m. I have nine more hours to agonize over this. I wish I could sleep them away. Not a chance. I can go to the gym. It sounds like a good idea. Oh, no! Sarah took the key and said she would not give it back for at least the next three days. How about some breakfast? Absolutely not. Out of the question. I groan, already feeling nauseous just thinking about it. No food until this is done and over with. Oh, God! What did I get into? This is going to ruin me no doubt. Why can’t I just give up?

   I am ready to sink into the deepest self-pity when the phone rings. 

   “Get up!” Sarah’s voice booms through the silent room. “How long have you been lying awake?”

   “I have no frikin idea,” I growl. “Why aren’t you sleeping?”

   “Because of you, idiot,” she grumbles. “Believe it or not, I can feel your nervousness across the town. Enough chewing the cud! Get up!”

   “Come over and bring the key for my gym, woman,” I bark. 

   “Wow, you almost got me turned on,” she giggles. “Keep that spirit up for your cocky Japanese prince charming. You sound hot when you rule the roost.”

   “Shut up,” I roll my eyes.

   “Are you still in bed?” she asks sternly. “Up and go to the kitchen! I want pancakes.”

   “That was a long shot, Buttercup,” I laugh out. “You know I can’t touch an egg to save my life.”

   “Toasts with strawberry jam and fried bacon?” she suggests hopefully.

   “Nope,” I chuckle and finally crawl out of bed. “I’ve never been closer than ten feet to a piece of bacon.”

   “Saint,” she huffs.

   “Not anymore. It’s been a couple of weeks now since I lost my hallo,” I retort, evoking a loud ripple of laughter. “Here’s the deal. You let me work out for two hours and I prepare banana berry fruit salad and quinoa apple muffins for you.”

   “Aww, you will always be an angel” Sarah coos, but adds firmly, “For us! You’re eating too and it is not negotiable. You have one hour in the gym and it’s valid only if you put some chocolate chips in the muffins.”

   “You got it,” I agree just because I have some dairy-free dark chocolate bars.“

   “I’ll be there in half an hour,” Sarah states and hangs up.

   I put on a loose t-shirt and start preparing the breakfast, much more relaxed than before. This is better. I can do some exercise, take a long bath and decide what to wear with her help. No more freaking out. I can do this. What’s so difficult about it? It’s just a short walk and Ryo will be right there, waiting for me. The thought of his arms, firmly wrapped around me and his deep voice, saying my name, make my cheeks flush. 

   I smile. This man is worth fighting for and even changing my ways, if those are his terms to be mine. When I come to think of it, there is logic in what he wants. Ryo is not like me. I can’t lock him inside the house. 

   The only way is for me to go out at last.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 40.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Only a few hours and David will have to break all his rules.

Do you expect success or disaster?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 41. Weak at The Knees (David)

[Trigger warning - extreme anxiety description]

   (Present time)

   “Am I too formal?” I mumble, gazing at my reflection in the mirror. The navy, three-piece, Valentino suit is glued to my body like a second skin. I must admit that I have a thing about ultra slim-fit clothes. I just like the way I look in them. It is not bragging when no one else can see you, right?

   “You are absolutely gorgeous,” Sarah states. She never says anything but praise. I could use some constructive criticism. The horseshoe waistcoat surely makes me look like someone getting ready for their prom, or rather like a groom. 

   “I don’t want him to think I’m showing off my money,” I frown. 

   “He won’t,” she grins. “You look quite humble, compared to when you wear those tailor-made suits that cost as much as a small car. He has already seen you in one of them… hmm… also without one of them, ya know. I don’t think he’s interested in money or fashion. I think he just wants your hot, naked self… in handcuffs.”

   “I think you better shut it and I try another suit,” I sigh and start taking off my jacket.

   “No way,” Sarah clicks her tongue and grabs me by the lapels. “This is the tenth one. Enough! You’re going to be late. Ryo will get weak at the knees when he sees you no matter what you wear.”

   I reach for the small bottle of ‘V by Valentino’ cologne on the dressing table.

   “No more,” she shakes her head. “You don’t want him to start sneezing when you get closer, do you? David, are you trying to postpone going out?”

   “Yes,” I confess. “I’m scared shitless. I don’t like it when I am not clean-shaven either. Why am I listening to you at all? You’re a bad influence. I feel all the muffins you made me eat have become a ball of clay in my stomach and I look like a private escort.”

   “My poor baby,” she cackles. “Go get your man and stop whining.”

   I glance desperately at the spherical cactus on the coffee table, as if the plant is going to help me.

   “Anthony, you stay out of this,” Sarah snorts and pushes me towards the hallway. “Do you have mints in your pocket?”

   I nod and start taking deep breaths, exhaling slowly. The closer I get to the front door, the more I worry. My anxiety increases by the second. I already hear the familiar buzzing in my ears. My heart is pounding.

   “Go ahead and see if there are many people on the sidewalk,” I rasp and freeze in the open door frame, gripping the side jambs.

   “No,” Sarah firmly answers. “It doesn’t matter. Not relevant. You’ll do this anyway. Don’t look around too much. Focus on your feet. Just walk straight ahead, watch them move one after the other and count the steps. Don’t forget that I am right behind you. I won’t let anything bad happen to you. Imagine it’s only me and you. There’s no one else. Come on!”

   I do exactly as she says, shutting myself away from the world around me. It helps and I somehow cross the porch and the vast front garden and reach the high, iron gates, leading out to the street. The roar of car engines and the distant chatter of the crowd make my stomach shrink. 

   I press my forehead to the cold, metal rods. The lump in my throat is suffocating me. This is not going to happen. Both Ryo and Sarah overestimate me. I can’t fight the fear.

   “David, do you remember how it all started? What were you afraid of in the beginning, when the panic attacks were unlocked?” Sarah squeezes my shoulder. “You kept repeating one phrase over and over again when your parents asked you why you wouldn’t leave the house. You always answered that you were scared because…”

   “… he wouldn’t be there,” I whisper.

   “Well, this is not the case now,” she says. “He will be right there, waiting for you. Do you understand me? You found someone who will be exactly where you expect. You have no reason to be scared this time. Open the gates.”

   Sarah is right. The realization instantly makes it easier to breathe. I have no idea who I was searching for as a child. I don’t know if the boy from my vague memories is real and where he is now. But there is one thing I know for sure. Ryo will be waiting. He said he always kept his promises. I believe him and I will not be the one who breaks mine.

   I slowly count to ten, open the gates and pop out on the pavement. Someone passes by, but I pin my gaze on the welt stitching of my shiny, cap-toe Oxford shoes and take a step. One. Nine hundred and ninety-nine more and I will be with him.

   I am striding determinedly, as close to the buildings as I can and as far away from the people as possible. My pulse is crazy. My vision is blurred. I am not safe. It feels like drowning. I’m getting nauseous, more and more with each passing second, but I put a mint in my mouth and keep moving on autopilot.

   “You’re almost there, Davy,” I hear Sarah’s voice. “I can see him. God, he’s handsome. You lucky boy. He’s waving to you.”

   I raise my eyes and see Ryo, right in front of me, on the other side of the road. The breeze is playing with his raven hair. He is smiling, squinting at the bright sun, looking so different, much younger than in the dim night lights, stunning against the background of the beautiful, white marble, spouting fountain. I made it. I am almost there. Just a few more feet and I can touch him. I rush across the street without taking my eyes off him. 

   He suddenly runs towards me, screaming, “Angel, stop! What the fuck are you doing?”

   His voice is silenced by the deafening screech of car breaks.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 41.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Sorry for the cliffhanger. 🙈

I just couldn’t resist, but next chapter is coming soon.

How do you think this is going to unfold? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 42. A Simple Date (David)

(Present time)

    Everything happens so fast that I can’t figure out exactly what is going on.

   The front bumper of a shiny, red, convertible Lexus is millimeters from my face at one second and the next I am squeezed in Ryo’s arms, sprawled on my back on the sidewalk, with him barely catching his breath on top of me.

   “Are you crazy?” he groans, gazing at me in shock. “Didn’t anyone teach you to look around before…”

   His question remains unfinished as Sarah rushes over like a tornado, screaming, “Get off him, asshole. Don’t touch him.” She grabs Ryo by the shoulder and pushes him so hard that he finds himself flat on his ass in the nearby patch of grass in utter surprise.

   A startled teenager, paler than a ghost, jumps out of the convertible and runs to us, stuttering, “Sir… I… I am so sorry, sir!… Are you ok?… I didn’t see when you…”

   “Get lost, before I’ve called the police,” Sarah hisses at him. “And learn to look at the traffic signs next time. You were driving at least twice as fast as the speed limit. I’m not dealing with you right now.” 

   She kneels next to me and helps me sit up and lean my head on her shoulder, hugging me protectively. The boy is frozen with one foot on the pavement and the other on the lane, unable to make a decision what to do next. 

   “Miss, I can… uh… take your friend to the hospital,” he doesn’t give up. “Sir… Please… I am always so careful…”

   “Beat it!” Sarah yells, glaring daggers at him.

   The other drivers have started honking the horns because of the traffic jam, caused by the abandoned car in the middle of the road. A small crowd has gathered around us. The poor boy keeps fidgeting in his place. I am still stupefied. My body is shaking from the adrenalin rush and the palpable feeling of guilt and embarrassment.

   “I am fine. Don’t worry. All is good,” I barely mumble, raising a hand to show him it is ok to leave. That puts an end to his hesitation and he finally gets back in the car and pulls off slowly, staring at me the entire time. I am relived to see that the group of curious onlookers also begins to disperse.

   “Baby, I am so sorry,” Sarah is stroking my hair, paying no attention to Ryo who has managed to regain his composure and is crouching beside me. “It’s all my fault. I should have never let you agree to this. I’m such an idiot. How could I be so stupid to encourage you when I knew very well that…”

   “Miss, could you let me talk to my friend,” Ryo interrupts her and firmly grips my forearms, trying to pull me up on my feet. “Come on, Otokomae. Get up. Let me see if you’re alright and then I’ll take you home.”

   “I said, don’t touch him,” she shouts, shoving him off me. “You don’t deserve to talk to him. Who do you think you are, making demands and forcing people out of their comfort zone? Do you even know Dav… ugh… Angel? Do you have any idea what you did to him? You have no right to pop out from nowhere and put his life in danger. Go away!”

   “No,” Ryo firmly answers and wraps his arms around my waist, making me stand up. “He is coming with me. I’m here to meet this man and I’m not leaving without him. I can see you’re his friend and worry about him, but you better not stand in my way.”

   “Don’t tell me what to do,” Sarah screams, shoving him again. “You weren’t there when I had to pick up the pieces and clear the mess you left behind you. I’m fed up with haughty bastards who think they’re a big deal just because they look like fashion models.”

   “Sarah, stop it,” I try to stand between them. “It wasn’t Ryo’s fault. Just let us…”

   “I am not leaving you with him,” she grumbles. “Don’t try me… Ugh… I’m so mad…”

   “Signorina, deve calmarsi. (Miss, you need to calm down.) “ A guy in an elegant, ivory and cream, striped suit and with sunglasses on approaches. “I don’t like watching my best friend being pushed around. let the love birds be. Mi chiamo Luca. Andiamo a bere un caffè. (My name is Luca. Let’s go for a coffee.) They are grown up men and can sort this out without us.”

   “Ahh, here comes another one,” Sarah laughs out spitefully. “The cocky smartarses always come in pairs.”

   “Caspita! Non me l’aspettavo. Ma chi è questa pazza? (Oh wow! I didn’t see this coming. Who is this crazy woman?) The guy exclaims, gesturing dramatically. “Lady, who are you and why are you making scenes? Ryo, what is going on?”

   “I am his therapist,” Sarah points a finger at me. “And I prescribe that you both leave my friend alone and fuck off.”

   “Capisco! (I see), “ the Italian guy chuckles. “I’d recommend that you go through some therapy yourself. Those anger issues must be…”

   The vibrant slap across his face, sending the sunglasses flying three feet away, takes us all by surprise. He covers his throbbing cheek with his hand, gazing incredulously at the fuming girl.

   “Are you coming?” Sarah turns to me with stormy expression. 

   I have no idea what to do and how a simple date escalated into a car accident and a spectacular brawl. It seems best to go home. At least I tried to change something, but there certainly won’t be another attempt. I feel so sick and nervous that I barely stand on my feet. It was a bad idea, the worst ever actually. It’s time to stop this madness. 

   I stagger towards her, but Ryo steps in front of me and states, “Angel stays with me.”

   “Come ti pare! (Whatever!) I’m not gonna wait here for a black eye. Ryo, you fend for yourself.” Luca grabs his shattered sunglasses and strides away, muttering in Italian.

   “I’ll be fine,” I tell Sarah who is still waiting for my answer. She pouts and heads in the opposite direction after one final glance over her shoulder.

   The tension finally downs on me in full force. I throw myself to the nearby flower garden and puke up the unfortunate muffing in the closest bed of roses.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 42.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

It seems both David and Ryo did not expect this turn of events.

Who was right and who was wrong in this situation in your opinion?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 43. Déjà Vu (David)

(Present time)

   “It’s ok. Don’t worry. Here. Take this.” Ryo squeezes gently my shoulder and hands me a bottle of water. 

  I don’t look up at him until I’ve rinsed my mouth at least ten times and swallowed a handful of mints. What a disgrace! I have never felt so embarrassed in my life, even when I became a laughing-stock on the first day of school twenty years ago, which has definitely been at the top of my list so far. 

   I crawl to the nearby lawn and stretch out on my back with a tortured groan. I am so drained that I do not have the strength to worry if the grass will stick to my suit or muse on the fact that this place is anything but clean. I don’t give a damn who is watching either. It feels like life has been sucked out of me and nothing can make me move from here. I will just lie quietly, watching the fluffy clouds floating in the azure sky, chased by the summer breeze. A flock of gulls is circling high above me. With my luck, one of them will probably poop on me. You can always hit a new low. The opportunities are unlimited. The thought makes me giggle.

   “What’s so funny?” Ryo mumbles, sitting next to me. He puts his hand under my nape and pulls me closer. “Lean your head on my lap. I know how you hate your hair to get messy. It’s also teeming with ants.”

   “It’s too late.” I roll to the side and press my cheek to his thigh, inhaling deeply his fresh, exotic perfume. His muscles tense as he adjusts to make me more comfortable. I add bitterly, “Don’t you think that in the history of dating, this must be the most disastrous one? What could be worse? Now you know first hand how bad things are. I’m so sorry I couldn’t live up to your expectations. I disappointed you, but most of all myself. It’s obvious that I’m not capable of…”

   “Shh!” Ryo’s warm fingers rest on my lips, stopping them from moving. “I am proud of you, Angel san. Your friend was right to be angry with me, but she was wrong to assume I didn’t know what you were going through. She probably thinks that I am the one who should be apologizing. Well, I am not sorry. Next time will be much better. I promise you.”

   “Next time?” I rise, leaning on my elbow and glance at him in horror. “I’m certainly not doing this again, Ryo. There is absolutely no way you can make me leave home once I get there.”

   “We’ll see about that,” he says softly, stroking my cheek. “You’re exhausted and frighteningly pale. Enough for today. Let’s go. Is the invitation to visit your house still valid?”

   I only nod because I have suddenly lost my ability to speak. I am finally calm enough to really look at Ryo and the sight leaves me breathless. He is not the intimidating man I remember from the night we spent together. His skin is smooth and flawless, glowing in the bright sun. His eyes are sparkling and tender, full of astonishment, admiration and laughter, but also sad. He is so young, probably younger than me. The wind is waving his hair and he buries his fingers in the untamed strands to brush them away from his face, smiling at me.

   My heart skips a beat. There is something too familiar in his gesture. It feels as if I’ve seen this same look in these same deep, dark, beautiful eyes. it’s like I am experiencing déjà vu. The more I stare at his face, the more it seems I’ve known him forever and have been missing him my whole life. The barely perceptible smile, the way his eyelashes are casting shadows over his high cheekbones while flattering to hide the vivid emotions in his gaze…

   “Otokomae?” Ryo strokes my cheek again. “Is there something wrong? You look confused.”

   “I… for a brief moment I thought… never mind,” I shake my head. “My brain is playing tricks on me as usual. I have difficulties to distinguish dreams from reality lately. Too much excitement, I guess. Can we go now, please?”

     “Sure.” He jumps to his feet and holds out his hand. I take it. He pulls me up and places a gentle kiss on my forehead. “My handsome Angel. Now, take me to your paradise. It must be boring there without a little, friendly demon to pay his respects from time to time.”

   We cross the street and slowly walk along the pavement hand in hand. I am not entirely calm, but our intertwined fingers are enough to give the necessary sense of security for me to operate without panicking or suffocating. The way back is totally different. I can breathe. I don’t need to count my steps and actually enjoy looking around. I notice the children on their bicycles, the small café with yummy, homemade muffins and tempting, colorful cakes on display, the birds, singing in the thick branches above our heads. The world is beautiful. I seem to have been in a deep sleep for years, only now finally awake and perceiving every wonderful detail.

   Some passers-by are glancing at us over their shoulders, smiling discreetly. It is probably because of Ryo who no doubt catches everyone’s eye. We must be a really curious couple, a handsome, confident Japanese in a plain, white T-shirt and casual black jeans, holding the hand of a dressy man in an expensive suit with the look of a frightened child. I am kind of proud that he chose to hold my hand of all people. It means I am not a completely hopeless case, since I managed to win such a lover. I hope all these strangers see it. I hope they know we are lovers. I want them to know. Ryo lightly squeezes my fingers with every bout of anxiety that makes me shiver and quickens my breath and I am instantly back to normality. With him, I am safe.

   We reach the iron gate. I open it for him, letting out a long sigh of relief once we are in and it is closed and locked behind us. That was one of the worst experiences in my life, but I survived. The sight of the familiar, neat garden and the pathway, leading to my front door, finally brings a broad smile to my face.

   “I am so happy to be back home,” I utter, pulling Ryo behind me. I will be completely satisfied only when we are inside and the alarm is activated. “I can’t believe that you are here with me. This makes it even better.”

   “The pleasure is entirely mine. You have a beautiful home, Angel san. Don’t hurry to celebrate, though,” he smirks. “I can see that you are much more relaxed now, so I won’t keep ignoring the fact that you didn’t follow the rules and actually cheated.”

   “Oh my god!” I gasp, seeing my reflection in the large mirror across the hall as we enter the house. My suit is terribly crumpled. There are grass stains on my trousers and the state of my hair has never been worse. My face is as white as a sheet and my hands are still trembling slightly. I avert my eyes from the pitiful sight and gulp nervously only to find out that my throat hurts and the tang of mint in my mouth is too strong to be pleasant. I quickly blurt, heading to the bathroom, “Please, make yourself comfortable. The living room is over there. I’ll be back in few minutes. I need to take a shower and change my clothes.”

   Ryo grabs my arm, turning me abruptly to face him, before I can even take a step and says sternly, “No, you don’t need those things, Otokomae. You really want them, but you don’t need them. Brush your teeth and fix your hair. The second is a bonus, only because you were very brave today. Five minutes. I’ll be waiting right here.”

   “But I am sweaty and…,” I try to protest.

   “You don’t want to make this worse, believe me,” he bellows, pinning his eyes into mine. “You did the opposite of what I instructed you and decided to bring along that girl. Did you expect there would be no consequences? Or, maybe, you hoped I wouldn’t know? Did you want to fool me, Angel?”

   “You brought a friend with you too,” I barely mutter. His wicked grin raises goosebumps all over my skin. I am excited, but also feel a subtle fear. I shouldn’t have tried to deceive him.

   “Five minutes,” he repeats.

---

Photo 217299130 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 43.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

The unthinkable happened. David succeeded in bringing Ryo to his house. 😉

But It seems dangerous to deceive Ryo. 

Do you think David will regret it? 🤔

Do you expect for Ryo to have a déjà vu soon?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 44. Demons Are Faster (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   I come out of the bathroom with well-brushed teeth and my hair, styled in its usual perfectly smoothed look. The grass stains on my suit are definitely bothering me, but I don’t want to push my luck, so I am careful to show up at precisely the fifth minute as Ryo told me. I find him exactly where I left him, in the hallway, casually leaning on the wall, fully relaxed, smirking at me like someone who knows exactly what will follow, unlike his unfortunate victim.

   I stop a few steps away and look him straight in the eye. Ryo is a dangerous man no doubt, but there is something he doesn’t know. I am not afraid of him. He likes me. If I used to be tormented by uncertainty and hesitation before, nothing can convince me otherwise now. He does not only like me, but also wants me, so much that he is ready to go through all the troubles that my condition can cause, just to be with me. He would never hurt me. He actually saved my life only an hour ago. Whatever kinky punishment he has devised, I will still feel completely safe with him.

   “A surge of bravery I see,” he squints, unable to hide his amusement, “and no remorse whatsoever. Kare wa totemo hansamuna nekodesuga, itazura sukinamono ga sukidesu. (What a handsome cat, but he likes mischief too much.) Am not I right, Itazura Neko (Naughty Cat) ?”

   He steps towards me and I instinctively step back.

   “Are you going to make me chase you?” he laughs out. “Hansamuna watashi ni chōsen shinaide kudasai (Don’t challenge me, handsome) . You have no idea how good I am at that.”

   “What if I am,” I retort defiantly and instantly take another step back. There is one more thing Ryo doesn’t know. When I am home, I am not the nervous wreck he has seen so far. This is my stronghold. He is on my territory. I am at the top of my game here and the tables might just turn. I don’t see him carrying any rope or handcuffs with him. There’s no way he’s tying me up this time.

   “I know exactly what you’re thinking, lover boy,” he grins wickedly and steps closer. I don’t have much space left behind to retreat, so I start calculating how to jump aside and run to the living room. He licks his lips and almost whispers, “Do you know the difference between angels and demons, Otokomae?”

   I shake my head and take a sharp breath. Maybe, this game is not as harmless, as I thought. I am torn between uneasiness and arousal. He can be gentle and caring at one moment and become dark and threatening the next, but one thing never changes. He is always breathtaking. Ryo is a man with many faces and I’ve seen them all, or at least I hope so.

   “I’ll tell you what it is,” he hisses. “Demons are faster.”

   The second I opt to cut and run, Ryo throws himself forward and grips the lapels of my jacket, swirling me around. It is slid down my shoulders, bending my arms behind my back. The sleeves are somehow tied before I can blink an eye, so that I cannot move an inch. What makes the hair on the back of my neck bristle is his boisterous laughter.

   “Silly cat,” he snorts. “You were planning to flee, weren’t you.”

   “Let me go,” I growl, furiously pulling my trapped hands.

   “I love it when you fight,” Ryo chuckles, pressing his chest against my back and leans his chin on my shoulder. “I bet you do it on purpose because you like punishments too much. You know there’s only one word that can stop me. Do you remember it?”

   “Yes,” I mumble. His hot breath on the side of my neck makes it too difficult to focus. There is some movement behind me. The white T-shirt drops at my feet. I gasp, desperate to turn around.

   “Say it,” Ryo commands.

   “Yamero! (Stop!)” I groan when his belt heavily flumps on the floor.

   He licks from the base of my neck up to my ear and purrs, “Good boy. You’ll be as meek as a lamb when I’m finished with you.” 

   The jeans are kicked away, followed by a pair of blood red Calvin Clein boxer briefs. He is naked. I am all hot and  bothered. I’d rather be mercilessly flogged with the belt than be denied the opportunity to look at him.

   “Can I turn around?” I whine.

   “When I ask you to do something,” Ryo says, wrapping his arms around my torso and completely ignoring my pleads, “I expect you to carry out my orders with absolute accuracy. Is that clear, Angel.”

   “Yes,” I quickly answer. “I promise. I’ll never try to cheat again. I’m so sorry. Can I see you now?”

   “No,” Ryo firmly states. “It won’t be that easy, Ōkina Neko (Big Cat). You’ll have to work your tail off to get the prize this time. Soshite oboete oite kudasai, watashi wa anata o bassuru tame ni tejō o hitsuyō to shimasen. (And remember, I don’t need handcuffs at all to punish you.)

   He grips the front of my vest and pulls abruptly, sending the buttons flying around. 

   “My favorite Valentino suit,” I shriek.

   “I’ll buy you a new one,” he laughs out and does the same to my two thousand dollars dress shirt.

   “Savage,” I gasp, although, I would gladly let him burn all my closet to ashes just to let me kiss him. 

   “I will release your hands if you don’t move,” Ryo mumbles before pressing his lips to my bare shoulder.

   “Oh, God!” I moan at the touch. “Yes, I won’t… Oh, no! Please, don’t do this. Ryo, please!”

   The soft, black scarf covers my eyes, carefully fastened around my head. The fabric is opaque. I see absolutely nothing. I am finally free from the trap of my own jacket, but it is of no use. I whimper at my helplessness. 

   “Turn around and undress,” Ryo’s voice comes from a distance.

   “Why are you doing this to me?” I grumble and slowly begin to take off my clothes.

   “Very good,” Ryo praises me, completely ignoring my question, when I am finished and standing stark naked, frustrated, disoriented and semi hard in front of him. “Now, choose a number.”

---

Photo 217299071 © Photoaliona | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 44.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

David’s little plan to win Ryo’s game failed.

What do you think Ryo is up to?

Should we worry about Davy?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 45. Whatever It Takes (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   He is standing naked in front of me, tall, strong and incredible, resembling the statue of Achilles I once saw at the Queen Elizabeth Gate in London Hyde Park. His tense muscles are trembling under the perfectly smooth skin, slightly damp with sweat, like an Arab stallion, impatiently waiting for the stall door to open and let him loose to dash into the wild race. No one can outrun him. He will conquer the world. I just have to make him realize that what covers his eyes is not the black scarf, but his own fears and it is only up to him to break free.

   Whatever cunning schemes I had in my head evaporated into thin air the moment I looked at him. I can stand here and watch him forever. I swear, I feel the pull. This man has his own gravity. He is a planet, irresistibly enticing its moon closer. One tiny mistake and I’ll lose the balance, crash on the surface and break into pieces, but not before I make him open his eyes and see that there are no limits. This is why I have to be patient, overweening and firm. I will allow myself the weakness to surrender to his charm only now, for the few seconds when he can’t see me and is wondering what will happen next.

   “I’ve already played this game,” Angel says daringly, running his fingers over the fabric, covering half of his face. 

   “Then you’ll probably pick a bigger number,” I smirk. “I got the impression that you really enjoyed it last time.”

   “Hmm,” he shakes his head, taking a hesitant step forward. A subtle smile is lingering on his lips. He likes this. The excitement is evident in his every move, the rapid breathing and his tense posture. He inhales deeply, trying to find out exactly where I am by the scent of my perfume, and takes another step. It is in precisely the right direction. The distance between us is no more than three feet. Angel reaches out and sighs in disappointment when he fails to touch me.

    “I’m sure there’s a catch,” he mumbles. “You’re too clever to make it so easy for me. You want me to think that a bigger number is better, while it’s probably worse. I doubt you’ll do the same as before. Or, perhaps, you’re deceiving me on purpose to make this assumption and choose a smaller one when the other option is preferable.”  

   “Sōdesu ka (Is that so) ?” I laugh. “You have a difficult choice to make then, Angel San. Tada oboete iru, watashi wa anata o damasu tame ni koko ni iru node wa arimasen (Just remember, I am not here to fool you) .”

   I wait for him to close the distance and let his palms slide up my abs and over my chest.

   “I missed you,” Angel breaths out. His hands go up, following the curve of my shoulders, feeling carefully my neck, my cheeks, tracing the shape of my mouth and finally burying in my hair. He squeezes a handful, pulling me closer. “Why? Why are you here, Ryo? Watashi wa riyū o shiru hitsuyō ga aru (I need to know the reason) .”

   “Because I can be nowhere else anymore, but right next to you,” I whisper.  His tongue flicks over his bottom lip and I bite mine to stop the moan. I’ll be doomed, if he finds out how much I want him, although, I am sure he has already sensed it. The temptation to give up the stupid games and just give in to him is too strong.

   “Choose!” I hiss, tilting my head back to escape his lips. 

   “The same,” he says sternly, withdrawing his hands. I was rude. The pain passes like a shadow over his face and my heart shrinks. “Since I have no idea what this is all about, I choose five again. Do whatever you want.”

   He steps back and my arms move on their own and wrap around him. He gasps in surprise. Our naked bodies collide and everything else loses its meaning. His skin is burning mine. It’s a pure chemical reaction that leaves me fighting for breath. My cheek rests on his shoulder. It feels so good. It feels like home. This is where I belong. 

   “Stay close, Otokomae,” I plead. “Watashi no soba ni ite kudasai (Please, stay by my side) .”

   He makes me shaky when I have to be strong. I pretend to be doing this for Angel, but I am the one who desperately needs him. He ruined me for anyone else. I am lost without him. I know the feeling. It’s the same one that made me dig into piles of documents, requested from a cruise company and the same quantity of police reports. It’s the feeling that I will never be whole without that one person who will click into the right place, like a piece of a puzzle, and make me complete.

   “Ryo,” he softly says in my ear. “You are the best thing that has ever happened to me. I was so afraid before I met you, of the world, of the unexpected, of something that I don’t even remember. I am not going anywhere. I will do whatever it takes to be yours, not only five times, but even five hundred, if that’s what it takes.”

   I kiss his lips, quickly, with all my passion. It’s the hardest thing to stop, but I do it and breathe in slowly to calm myself down.

   “You are brave, Otokomae. I admire you.” I take his hand and lead him to the open door at the end of the hallway. “Five is perfectly enough.”

---

Photo 12823317 © Andrei Vishnyakov | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 45.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Do you think Ryo’s priorities have already changed?

Will he finally stop the search?

Will David and Ryo ever find out that they’ve been actually searching each other?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 46. 各ルールへの挑戦* (Ryo)

*Kaku rūru e no chōsen - A challenge for each rule

   (Present time)

   What a man! 

   I am spellbound by the way he moves, gracefully, without the slightest trace of modesty. The fact that he is stark naked seems to make him even more self-confident, quite rightly at that. He is completely comfortable in his own skin and fully aware of the stunning sight that he is. All the hesitation Angel ever showed with me was weather to trust me or not in the beginning. Once I was able to break through his walls, he never had a second thought about anything we did. 

   His devotion is dangerously intoxicating. His body is pure perfection. His vulnerability is pulling my heart strings and I feel the vibrations deep in my soul. My fingers tighten around his. I see it as clear as daylight. I will never want to let go of his hand. 

   I gulp heavily and clear my throat, afraid that my voice will betray me, coming out too shaky and hoarse. “Where do we go now, Otokomae?”

   “Depends on what you want us to do,” he chuckles. “The bedroom is up the stairs, the kitchen is to the right and the back door, leading to the pool, is on your left.”

   “All three sound quite tempting,” I smile. “We’ll put them all into use and also add the bathroom and the living room. You chose five, remember?”

   “What?… Ohh… Right!… five,” he chokes out in surprise, blushing brightly. “You mean we’ll fu… umm… do things in all hose places…”

    “Yeah, things,” I laugh. “Don’t you want to give me a tour of the house? I’d love it.”

   “It’s a bit ambitious, considering that I’m blindfolded,” he counters. I like his spunk. We are equal partners in this game. I lead because he wants it. This is fine by me. It is important for him to be strong, even when I am not around.

   “Well, you might be able to win a little exemption on my part,” I say graciously. “I am not willing to keep you in the dark the entire time. Let’s start with the bedroom, shall we? We’ll see then. You go first.”

   Angel carefully feels the floor with his foot until he finds the first step. 

   “Don’t worry.” I put my palm on his waist. “I’m right behind you. I won’t let you fall.”

   “I know,” he mumbles, slowly climbing up the stairs. “Actually, I often walk around the house at night without turning on the lights. I don’t sleep very well lately. It’s not a problem to get anywhere with my eyes closed. I know the house too well.”

   “Why can’t you sleep?” I ask. There’s something odd in his tone that rises my curiosity, but also worries me a little. Did I push him off balance? Is my presence such a big disruption in his life? I remember his therapist’s reaction. The girl was fuming. Healing sometimes requires going through great pain, but I have never intended to disturb his peace so much that he loses his sleep.

   “I don’t really want to talk about this now,” Angel answers. “It’s a long story and I prefer not to bother you with it. It has nothing to do with you anyway, just… some ghosts from the past. Here. Welcome to my sanctuary! You’re the first man to ever set a foot in my bedroom.”

   I follow him silently inside. I would lie, if I say that I don’t want to dig into this. Ghosts from the past sound too intriguing. He is with me now. That means complete sincerity. Angel has to learn to confide in me, to share his struggles and rely on my help. I am not here only for the sex, not anymore. But we have time. We will move forward slowly, step by step. I’ll teach him the rules one by one… the hard way. I smirk at the thought. He is so going to like it.

   The room is big and cozy, decorated in warm, earthly colors. I realize that the place where we first met, in the old factory, was aimed to resemble exactly Angel’s house interior. He is no doubt someone important. All Private Service’s customers are. They are rich, influential people with no exceptions, but the club definitely went all out to oblige him. Who is this man? I remind myself to be patient. It’s funny how I have to tame my urges all the time since he came into my life. I am changing because of him. Luca might be right that this could be exactly what I needed. I’ll be open-minded about it. This amazing man is worth every effort.

   The bed is enormous. The blue, satin sheets are luxurious and perfectly smoothed. The thick, burgundy curtains are covering half of the glass, panoramic wall, overlooking the pool and the beautiful flower garden around it. The sliding doors lead to an open, spacious terrace with a coffee table and a rattan sofa set, surrounded by numerous flower pots. This can be called nothing but a personal heaven. It is a spotlessly clean, serene, stylish confinement, but still a prison, if he can’t leave it whenever he wants.

   Angel is waiting for my instructions, standing in the middle of the room. I am glad to see that he is relaxed. The excitement and the restless anticipation are evident, but he is adventurous, not nervous. 

   “Get on the bed and sit in the middle,” I command. He immediately climbs up and settles with crossed legs among the cushions. I take one and put it behind his waist. “Hold this with both hands and don’t let go until I tell you.”

   Angel grips the soft fabric and sighs, having guessed that I won’t let him touch me any time soon.

   “I told you I don’t need handcuffs to hold you in place.” I sit in front of him and kiss his knee. “You will keep your hands right there, or we’ll have to start all over again. Is that clear?”

   “Yes,” he confirms.

   “I have a question for you, Angel san,” I tell him, feeling a bit anxious. The butterflies in my stomach are something rare. I know his answer, but am still tense, even shy to ask. I take a breath and focus on his handsome face. He is biting his lips. His eyelashes are fluttering under the black scarf. I am dying to cover every inch of his flawless skin with kisses, to make him beg, scream, fall apart. My fingers unconsciously clutch the sheet when I quietly utter, “Do you want to be mine, Otokomae. Can I be your man?”

   “You… do you… Oh, my God!… Ryo, do you mean like a… umm… boyfriend? I can’t believe… I…” His breathing quickens. I can see the goosebumps rising on his skin. “Sorry, I… I didn’t expect it and…”

   “Just say yes or no,” I urge him softly, cupping his face in my palms. I planned this. I wanted to be sure he is aware that I am not playing with him. But now that it is happening, my heart will jump out of my chest. I never believed that I would say these words to anyone but perhaps David, whom I may never find. Guilt cuts through me like a hot blade, but I don’t even know who of the two is the reason. I must be crazy, falling in love with two men without having any idea who either of them is.

   “Yes… Really? Fuck!… I’m sorry… I think I’m going to faint… Yes, yes, of course, yes.” Angel leans forward, laughing nervously, but doesn’t ease his grip on the cushion behind him. He would never go against my order.

  “I am your boyfriend then,” I peck his lips and stroke his scarlet cheek. “Don’t forget it.”

  “Forget it?” he grins. “That’s all I’ll be able to think about from now on.”

  “Good! I’m happy to hear it.” I pull back and add seriously. “But there are rules. You will learn five of them today. Rūru o yaburu koto wa arimasen, Otokomae. (Never break the rules, Handsome.) I won’t hesitate to punish you harshly, if you do.

   “I will follow your rules. I promise,” Angel readily agrees. “Just tell me what they are.”

   “Here’s the catch,” I smirk. “Since you already broke one, I will not make it so easy for you to learn the rest. You’ll have to pay for each one. Five challenges. Kaku rūru e no chōsen. (A challenge for each rule.)  Are you ready?”

   “I… Ugh… I don’t know… I mean I want to know them, but…,” he starts fidgeting in his place. “What if I fail?”

   “Are you afraid, boyfriend?” I provoke him. “Giving up so soon?”

   “I am not afraid,” Angel retorts daringly. “Bring it on!”

  “Aaah, that’s the spirit,” I chuckle. “Here’s the first challenge then.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 46.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Did you expect Ryo to ask David to be his boyfriend? 🤭

Why do you think he felt guilty while doing it?

Five rules and five challenges in five different rooms. Some interesting chapters are coming. 😌

What do you think the first rule will be?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 47. 言霊* (Ryo)

*Kotodama - The power of words, Japanese belief that language and sounds have ‘soul’, a magical ability to affect objects, body and mind

   [xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   “I want you to come for me,” I reveal the first dare. “Then, I will tell you rule number one.”

   “What?” Angel laughs in relief. “That’s all? What kind of a challenge is that? It would have been a thousand times harder if you had forbidden me to do it, like before. I don’t need much stimulation with you. Just kiss me and stroke me a few times and I’m done. Besides, you know that deprivation of one of the senses, sharpens the others immensely, right? Since I can’t see, the feeling of touch will be much stronger.”

   “Don’t underestimate me, Otokomae,” I smile. This is precisely the reaction I expected. My angel is a smart boy, but I keep some tricks up my sleeve too. He is already stone hard. I believe him that the slightest caress will be enough. Well, it is exactly what he is not going to get. “Did you really expect that I would make it so easy for you? I want you to come for me, but I don’t intend to touch you at all.”

   “Oh, you want me to touch myself?” Angel says excitedly. “I can do it for you, Ryo. I will do my best to please…”

   “No,” I interrupt him. “I like your enthusiasm, but your hands are staying right where they are. Don’t even think about letting go of that cushion.”

   “Ugh… What?” He is more and more puzzled. “I don’t understand. How am I going to come just sitting here and seeing absolutely nothing? I mean… um… there must be some foreplay… uh… any kind of inducement… Can I… at least… look at you?”

   “No. You are not allowed to watch, touch or be touched,” I state firmly, grinning at his shocked expression. “Do you still think it’s an easy task, Angel San?”

   “I… No… Ryo…” He shakes his head, leaning slightly towards me. “You’re teasing me. What am I supposed to do?”

   “Just open your mind, Koibito (lover) ,” I whisper in his ear, careful not to touch him, “and listen. Ni tsuite nani ka hanashi o kiita koto wa arimasu ka kotodama? (Have you heard about the soul of the sounds?) I will show you the power of words. They can hurt like a blade, heal as medicine, bring peace and cause destruction. You can sense them on your skin. Your lips can taste them. They can flow into your bloodstream. My words can make love to you, even if you don’t see my face or feel my body on yours. I ask for one thing only.”

   I blow a stream of warm air on his neck. Angel moans. His muscles are straining. His grip on the pillow tightens. 

   “Ryo,” he mumbles shakily. “What are you doing? What is this thing you want from me?”

   “To be earnest, Angel San. Every word you say from now on must come straight from your heart.” I let my hot breath caress his nipple. My lips escape the tempting softness by a hair’s breadth. He moans again, louder. “Every single sound is like an embrace when you listen to the voice of a devoted lover. Do you believe me?”

   “Yes,” he whimpers, arching his back. “Ryo, I believe you.”

   “Let me tell you a story then,” I go on, slowly moving my mouth above his abs. “I was very young, just a boy, no more than nine, when I fell in love for the first time. My friends liked girls. I was also fascinated by their charm. We giggled, talking about them, imagining what it would feel like to kiss their rose lips. I wanted it too, but the one who made me feel butterflies in my stomach for the first time was a boy. I was shy, unaware of what that meant and confused. He was trying to talk to me, to befriend me, but I always ran away from him. I never told him my name. We didn’t get the chance to know each other. An entire ocean separated us.”

   “Where is he now?” Angel asks hoarsely.

   “It’s not important,” I answer. My lips hover above his erection. Their warmth kindles the flushed skin even more, evoking a desperate whimper. He is so aroused that his gorgeous cock is standing up, glued to his stomach. It is perfect like every other part of his body, big, smooth, beautifully shaped and putting all my patience to the test. I see it twitching at my closeness. Trickles of precum are sliding down the thick shaft. It seems this challenge is more difficult for me to carry out than for my gorgeous boyfriend. I want so badly to lick him from the base to the tip, to stroke him, to take him in my mouth and make him come undone on my tongue. I’m forced to close my eyes for few seconds and take a deep breath to regain my composure before continuing. “It was long ago, Otokomae. We never met again. The lack of words between us made it impossible.”

   Angel moans and squirms, as if sensing the hunger in my eyes. The two weeks away were too much for someone who has already succumbed to the temptation to be with him. Fuck! This is torture. I can’t resist. I stick out my tongue and press the tip to the flushed, overly sensitive skin under his glans, just for a second. Angel mewls desperately and spreads his legs wide. I crawl between them, so close that our chests almost touch. He is radiating heat. His lips are trembling by the effort to stay still and keep calm.

   “I am so proud of you, Okina Neko (Big cat) . You are learning to listen and follow my orders,” I praise him. “You deserve to hear more of my story.”

   “Oh, my God!” Angel gasps. “Ryo, please! I am so aroused that it hurts. You’re killing me… How can you be so close… I can feel you… your body… and not let me touch… Just a stroke, please… please…”

   “Shh!” I blow another stream of air, this time on his mouth. He bites severely his lips, as if trying to taste my breath on them. It drives me crazy. This man is made for me only and no one else. I need all my self-control to suppress a moan and keep my voice even. “You seem to forget that this is a punishment, Otokomae. Punishments are not supposed to be mild. Am not I right? Don’t move. Even If we touch by accident, it will still be considered disobedience. We’ll start from the very beginning again, so you better not move.”

   “Ryo,” he sobs. “Please… I’m dying. How can I stay still? You’re cruel. Oh, God! Please!”

   “So, I grew up,” I go on with my story, ignoring his pitiful pleads. The precum is flowing all over his belly now. His cock is glistening, deliciously pink on the background of his pale skin. Angel is wrong, if he thinks this is less torturous for me, but I won’t let him know it. “That love was something pure, platonic. Nevertheless, the infatuation was strong and I never forgot about him. However, it wasn’t until I was a teenager that I started looking at men differently. I felt desires I was not ready to explore. I wasn’t even sure what I wanted and tried to ignore them as long as I could, but one day I just couldn’t resist anymore. I was eighteen.”

   I lean forward and exhale slowly into Angel’s ear. He almost screams. His thighs are shaking. His knuckles are white by the force of his grip on the cushion behind his waist.

   “Ryo,” he chokes out. “I need to come. Please! I need it so badly. Touch me! Baby, please! I need you so damn much!”

   The endearment makes my heart skip a beat. He has me completely. I love to listen to him begging, to hear how much he craves me. It’s impossible to pretend that I am not dying to give him everything he wants. Angel is under my skin, on my mind and in my heart.

   “Do you know what I did?” I rasp, barely holding back my savage desires.

   “Aaah… Tell me,” he groans, throwing his head back. Drops of sweat are running down his exposed neck, gathering in the pit between his collar bones. The sight is breathtaking. I am hypnotized by the movements of his Adam’s apple when he gulps heavily. “What… Oh, God!… What did you do?”

   “I took a melon,” I whisper in his ears, “and cut it in half.”

   “Oh, my Goood!” A long, throaty moan of despair comes out between his plump lips.

   “I slid my fingers in the soft, moist flesh, slowly at first, gently, just to try it,” I purr. “I wanted to know exactly what it felt like to be inside, squeezed by a lover’s warm body.”

   “Stop it,” Angel whines. “I can’t breathe. Ryo… Oh, God!… You’re… I can’t…”

   I am merciless and continue, making sure that he feels my every breath on his neck. “It was heaven. The sugary juice flowed down my forearm to the elbow. I started licking it and stroking my hard cock. I imagined it was a handsome man, losing his mind, swallowing my fingers hungrily, screaming my name.”

   “Please, please… Ryo, this is… Fuck!… I am going to… Aaah… I am…” Angel is not able to hold on to this position any longer and falls back with his hands still behind him, clutching the fabric.

   I hover above him, trying not to lose my mind completely. His whole body is shaking. He needs only one more push. 

   “I took out my fingers then and shoved my lounge in their place.” I bend down so he can feel my breath on on his glans. He screams. “The sugar syrup was running down my chin. It was sweet. I had many lovers after that, but I never found anyone as sweet and intoxicating until I met you.”

   “Ryo,” Angel screams. The first jet of cum hits my cheek

   “Yes, just like that, Otokomae,” I moan, barely holding my own release. “More!”

   “Uuugh… Aaah… Pleaaase!…” he screams louder when another jet hits my lips.

   I lick them and his taste captivates all my senses. “You are sweeter,” I growl. “So much sweeter than anything I’ve ever tasted. I am addicted to you.”

   I can’t stand being away anymore and take him in my mouth. His cries are lustful and enticing. His body, torn by the waves of the orgasm, vibrates like a string. I stroke myself a few times and come hard with his taste on my lips and his voice, caressing my ears.

   We are both silent, lying motionless, barely catching our breath.

   “I didn’t know this was possible,” Angel whispers. “Please, can I hold you now. I really need to see you.”

   I crawl up the bed and cover his body with mine, carefully removing the blindfold. He blinks rapidly, trying to adjust to the light and focus on my face. I stroke gently his cheek and smile. “You can hold me, sweet angel.”

   He immediately wraps his arms around me and smiles back. “I thought I was going to die. Where did you learn all those things? Ryo, you’re totally crazy.”

   “Mhm,” I chuckle and peck his lips. He tries to deepen the kiss, but I pull back a little. “You completed the first challenge successfully. Don’t you want to learn the rule before I shower you with kisses?”

   “Oh, the rule,” he beams victoriously. “What is it?”

   “It’s really simple. Always say what’s on your mind when you are with me,” I answer, looking into his eyes. “Be sincere, even if it’s difficult, or embarrassing, or painful. I am here for you. I’m not asking you to reveal your deepest secrets, just never hesitate to talk to me. Words are powerful. Let’s make them our friends, not enemies.”

   “I understand,” he nods. “You are right. This is important. I promise. I’ll always be true to you.”

   “Arigatō (Thank you) !” I cuddle him closer and smirk. “I’m glad you learned this lesson. Four more to go. Kitchen next.”

   “What?” his eyes widen. “Now? Right away? Nooo, I can’t… I mean… My legs are still shaking and…”

   “Alright,” I laugh. “Lots of kissing first.”

   “Yeah, this I can survive,” he agrees and immediately shoves his tongue between my lips.

---

Photo 12823323 © Andrei Vishnyakov | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 47.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

What do you think about the first challenge and the first rule? 🤭

Any guesses about the next one?

Do you think five might turn out to be a little more than David can take this time? 😌

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 48. 招き猫* (David)

*Maneki-neko - traditional Japanese figurine of a cat with a raised paw, believed to bring luck to the owner.

    (Present time)

   Ryo is pulling me by the hand towards the kitchen. I am following him like a puppy, grinning stupidly from ear to ear. His muscles are moving enticingly under the tanned skin and I just can’t stop gazing at his broad back, the firm butt cheeks and the long, strong thighs. 

   His physique is less muscled than mine, although, we are the same height. He is leaner, yet stronger. There is some feline agility in the way he walks, some remarkable resilience which cannot be achieved in the gym, but only by working outdoors. I bet he possesses the cat righting reflex and can never fall on his back. 

   I am the orchid, carefully crafted through numerous selections, big and colorful, spectacular, but weak in reality. It is a fake perfection that will wither away at the first stronger gust of wind. He is a sunflower, no less beautiful, but also tall, unyielding, strengthened in the bright sun and determined to always look up at the sky.

   I am still in total disbelief, squeezing his fingers to make sure he is real. How can this possibly be true? I was lonely and desperate for so many years and then, suddenly, everything changed, as if by magic. This man appeared in my life by a lucky coincidence and instantly turned it in one hundred and eighty degrees. 

   I have a boyfriend now. I am holding his hand. He is remarkable, strikingly handsome no doubt, but that is not the most important thing about him. His looks are certainly not why I am so attracted to him either. It is not even the sex, although… Oh my! The real reason is his personality. Ryo is smart, sometimes too clever for me to handle. He is always one step ahead. His confidence is so apparent, that it is almost contagious. The very fact that he wants me makes me like myself better and feel more worthy. My heart skips a beat every time he praises me and I  know he always says it in full honesty.

   My boyfriend. I giggle shamefully behind Ryo’s back and boldly plaster a wet kiss on his shoulder blade. 

   “Maneki neko,” he laughs, turning to me. “Anata o shiawaseni shite kureru no ga sukidesu (I like to make you happy) . And you will be my lucky charm.”

   “I’d love to be your lucky charm,” I mumble, gazing into his eyes. “Well… uh… this is my kitchen.”

   We enter the vast space, open to the living room. Ryo settles me at the table, on a beige, upholstered, dining chair and sits on the nearest one, facing me.

   “We’ll cook and eat,” he states nonchalantly. “I don’t like it when you’re hungry. I also don’t like that you have trouble eating whenever I’m around. We need to deal with this. Are you uncomfortable being naked? We can get dressed. I don’t mind.” 

   “I… no,” I shake my head. I feel completely at ease with him, even without clothes. I definitely prefer him naked. Cooking without a stitch on, however, doesn’t seem like a good idea. The thought of hot oil, splashing on my private parts, instantly gives me goosebumps. “Maybe… mmm… just a pair of boxer briefs?”

   “Aww, a shrinking violet,” Ryo chuckles. “Who would have known that you’re so shy.”

   “I am not shy,” I frown. “I’m just being cautious.”

   “Right,” he grins and heads to the door. “I’ll grab mine and fetch you yours. Don’t get horny, Angel. No sex until I feed you.”

   “What about the challenge?” I ask absent-mindedly when we have put our underwear on and sitting next to each other again. Those scarlet, tight Calvin Cleins do not help my self-control at all. Who the fuck needs any food? I try to look away, but Ryo’s cock is hard. The soft fabric leaves nothing to the imagination. It is also big and the bright color only accentuates that. I love the shape, huge, hot…

   “Otokomae,” he lifts my chin with a finger. “What did I say about getting horny? Were you staring at my dick?”

   “No,” I squeak.

  “Wrong,” he raises a brow. “Just learned rule number one and you’re already breaking it. Why do you keep asking for punishments? Hijō ni itazura (So Naughty) ! Since you are my lucky charm, I’ll give you one more chance. Were you ogling my hard dick?”

   “Yes,” I quickly answer. “I was. But you don’t follow your own rules either. Is horniness allowed only for you?”

   “Ahh, that’s better. Sincerity, Angel san. You’ll learn,” Ryo smirks, paying no attention to my accusations. “You can’t wait for the next challenge, can you? Alright then. It’s another simple one. I ask you three questions and you have the right to do the same. What do you think?”

   “Depends on the questions,” I purse my lips, desperately trying to keep my eyes above his waist.

   “You’re shrewd” he leans closer, cupping my cheek and rubs his lips on mine, but pulls back before it turns into a kiss. “This was a sincere answer. Good boy! You can look at any part of my body whenever you like. It’s all yours after all. Don’t hide your desires. No touching before we eat, though.”

   “All your challenges sound easy at the beginning and then turn out to be pretty tough,” I pout, mostly disappointed because he didn’t let me kiss him.

   “But you always do so well,” Ryo says sweetly. “This one is really easy. You’ll see. I’ll start. Don’t forget that you’re not obliged to answer my question. The only condition is to be perfectly honest.”

   “I am not sure what exactly this means,” I sigh. “But I’ll do my best. Shoot!”

   “That’s exactly what I’m counting on,” Ryo smiles. “What is your real name, Angel?”

---

Photo 160423192 © kremez | istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 48.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Challenge number two on. 🤭

Do you think the six questions will finally lead to some revelations? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 49. Sweet, Troubled Boy (Ryo)

[trigger warning - mental health issues mentioned]

   (Present Time)

   Angel’s eyes widen in surprise upon hearing my question. He gasps, desperately looking around, as if searching for someone to help him. His gaze pins on a big, spherical cactus, placed in the middle of the table.

   “Oh, Anthony,” he whispers. “What shall we do?”

   “Your name is Anthony?” I ask completely baffled. 

   Why does he look so scared? I thought this was a simple question and actually asked it to make him relax a bit after the tough challenges I had put him through earlier today. I wanted it to be only a light conversation to get to know each other better, followed by a pleasant dinner. This is our first official date after all. It seems I made him nervous and even frightened him instead.

   “No,” Angel shakes his head, pointing at the plant. “It’s him. He and Sarah are my best…ugh… in fact, the only friends.”

   “Oh, I see.” My heart shrinks. We should have met earlier. He needed me long, long before that night we spent together. I smile encouragingly at my handsome, startled boyfriend and wave to the chubby plant. It is really quite cute. “Hey, Anthony! Nice to meet you! I hope we get along well, cause you’ll be seeing me around a lot from now on.”

   “You’re sweet,” Angel giggles. “Just don’t pet him. His thorns are sharp.”

   I’m relieved to see the tension subside and decide that talking about his friend might calm him down even more. 

   “I can say the same about the red-headed tornado,” I laugh. “Sarah, right? She came across as pretty prickly herself. I like the girl though. Luca’s expression was priceless when she slapped him. Honestly, with that big mouth of his, it was only a matter of time before it happened anyway.”

   “Yeah, that was Sarah,” Angel mutters, blushing brightly. “I’m sorry about the embarrassing incident. She’s always overprotective of me. We both have issues, you know, so we are used to helping each other all the time. We’ve been clinging to one another since childhood. Sarah also has this… mmm… let’s say… intolerance to a certain type of men. I mean… no offence to your friend, but… smug, good looking, patronizing…  I don’t mean he is necessarily like that… Sorry!… Cough!… He just… umm… gave that impression.”

   “You don’t have to apologize. Luca is an arse and he is fully aware of the fact,” I snort through laughter. “Believe me, I myself rarely let him live in self-delusion about it. But he’s also a good person, loyal and selfless when necessary. However, it may take some time to realize it.”

   “Are the two of you close?” Angel shyly asks, peeking at my face.

   “Yeah,” I nod in confirmation. “We majored Naval Architecture, Ocean and Marine Engineering at Delft University of Technology in Netherlands and have been inseparable since day one. He is my best friend and business partner. We founded a ship safety consulting company together. He provided the start-up capital. Then I worked my ass off while he was storming the night clubs in Ibiza cause getting his hands dirty is totally not his thing. He’s terribly spoiled, but has all the connections you might need. Oh, and he’s as straight as one can possibly be. No shades of gay. So we never crossed that boundary.”

   “I get what you mean,” Angel chuckles. “I sweated blood to make my business successful too, but dad has fifty percent of the shares because I needed his money to start. I’m not complaining. Not a team player. I prefer to take care of things on my own. That’s when I am the most effective.”

   Since he looks calm enough, I decide to bring up the initial question again. It might be difficult for him, but it is very important for me to get that point across. He should be comfortable to tell me anything, including ‘no’. Openness is the key. If he doesn’t want to answer, he must not be afraid to refuse.

   “So, what about your name?” Straightforwardness is always the best way .

   “I don’t want to tell you my real name,” he says quietly, clutching his fists.

   “I accept this answer,” I nod. It is exactly the one I hoped for. If it’s too early for him, I’m going to give him as much time as he needs. “You are sincere. I appreciate it. Here is my second question then. Why?”

   “Ryo,” he is staring worriedly into my eyes. “I must tell you something. You are aware that I have lots of problems. My mental health is not the best one. I think it’s only fair that you know exactly what we’re talking about. The diagnosis is suppressed memory due to severe post traumatic stress. The side effects are social anxiety, OCD, heightened focus on appearance, undereating, repetitive intense training and that’s not even all. There was something in my childhood. It was probably so terrifying that I have forgotten it. But it is still there, deep in my mind, and keeps messing with my life every single day.”

   “It’s ok, Otokomae.” I make him open his fists and hold his hands. “I am here now. You are not alone in this anymore.”

   “You should think carefully whether you want to be a part of this,” he breathes out shakily and makes a  pause to gather his courage. His fingers dig into my palms when he finally goes on. “I’m starting to remember bits and pieces lately. They are frightening, unclear, short moments, disturbing scenes… It seems… it seems that… I… may have…”

   “Come here, Ōkina neko.” I pull Angel on my lap and hug him tightly. His body is shaking. He instantly wraps his arms around my neck and rests his chin on my shoulder. I start rubbing soothing circles on his back. My poor, sweet, troubled boy. He looks so vulnerable, sad and lost and I am so happy to be here for him. “It’s ok. If you feel the need to share, do it. If it’s too difficult, just say so and take your time. I won’t push you.”

   “This is driving me crazy,” he sobs with his face buried in my hair. “I am not sure, but I… Ryo, I may have done something awful. I may have hurt someone… badly… I mean… may be killed… Oh, God!… It was an accident, but I can’t remember it. I can’t. I wanna know the outcome. I need to know what happened to that person, but I just recall one scene… nothing more.”

   “Whatever happened, you didn’t do it on purpose,” I firmly say. “I know you well enough to be absolutely certain that you would never hurt a fly.”

   “But does it matter if I wanted it or not, if the result is bad,” he keeps sobbing. “Let me be your angel a little bit longer. Let me believe that I’m a good, innocent person. I think, this is why I chose this name. Maybe, deep inside I wanted the man I would meet to perceive me as someone gentle, pure, without the heavy load that I was carrying with me.”

   “That’s exactly who you are. You were a child. You don’t have a clear idea what happened. Don’t blame yourself for something that may not be true.” I cup his cheek and kiss his wet lips. “I’ll learn your name when you’re ready to tell me. You are my Angel and this will never change.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 49.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Ryo has one more question and then it’s David’s turn. 

Did you expect these answers? 

Let’s give our precious David some ideas. 😉

What do you want to know about Ryo? 

😏

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 50. Lovely Hedgehog (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “I was right. Your second challenge turned out to be even harder than the first one,” Angel mumbles, trying to get up from my lap and return to his chair. “You have one more question left. Please, choose an easier one, if you don’t want me to make a complete fool of myself, or worse, pass out.”

   I instantly grip his ass and press him closer, making him straddle my thigs. We both gasp at the delightful way our erections rub against each other. Despite the red swirls on his cheeks, he can’t resist to sway his hips until my whole length is comfortably nested between his butt cheeks. I have absolutely nothing against it and can’t even imagine a better way to sit.

   “Where do you think you’re going?” I smirk. “A good boy like you should have already figured out that his place is right here, sitting on his boyfriend’s big, hard cock.”

   “You never hold back from saying whatever comes to your mind, do you?” He blushes more. “Have you always been like this?”

   “No, not really,” I shake my head. “I was quite shy as a child. No one could make me utter a word in front of a stranger.”

   “You must have been the most adorable boy growing up,” Angel smiles, tracing my cheek with his fingertips. “You are so handsome, Ryo… and kind. How do you know exactly what to do every time I freak out? Why would you even bother to deal with it?”

   “Hey, still my turn, remember?” I fake a frown. “Answer my last question and then you can ask me whatever you want. Thank you for the compliment, but I doubt I was as cute as you imagine. Didn’t you hear what I said? I was so close-mouthed that my parents constantly scolded me for appearing as rude and unruly. I would often turn around and run away when someone approached me. Dad called me a hedgehog.”

   “Oh!” Angel unexpectedly stills and bites his bottom lip, gazing at me thoughtfully, instead of laughing at my ridiculous nick name. His hazel eyes are studying carefully every feature of my puzzled face. The gold flecks in his irises become more prominent by the vivid emotions, passing through them. He seems startled and for some reason in disbelief, opening his mouth and then closing it, scratching his nape and fluttering his eyelashes, as if convincing himself of the absurdity of what he is about to say. 

   “What is your third question?” he finally mutters, lowering his head. There was something important he wanted to tell me, but apparently lacked enough courage. Did he remember something else about that incident he was talking about? Was it something I said? Did I trigger a memory? I am dying to demand answers to all these burning questions, but decide against it. He is too vulnerable. We’ll move at his pace. It’s better to focus on the future now and leave the past for later.

   “Tell me your biggest dream,” I only ask.

   “What do people usually want most?” Angel sighs sadly, curling around his finger one of the long locks, framing my face. “The one thing they can’t have, of course. It’s traveling for me. I’ve got the money and the time, but still it is practically impossible. I dream of a round-the-world trip, to see in person all the wonderful places I’ve read so much about. I graduated The University of Zurich, but have never been to Switzerland. My biggest customer is a company, based in Cape Town, but I’ve never seen South Africa either. I’ve never even set foot in Italy, which is only a two-hour flight away, although I know all about most of it’s cities’ history, architecture and traditional food. I often use the satellite, street view and the best travel sites to explore different places… I know it sounds pathetic… Don’t pity me… “

   “Your are not pathetic,” I hurry to interrupt him, gently kissing the corner of his mouth. When exactly did I develop a complete intolerance to seeing this man sad? That detached, melancholic look, fogging the gold in his eyes, is physically hurting me. I make him shift his attention back on me by nibbling lightly on his lip. “Your dream is beautiful. I used to have the same one when I was younger.”

   “The difference is that you actually achieved it,” Angel smiles. “There is a small villa on the island of Corfu, stone built, surrounded by palm trees and olive orchards, right on the beach… I saw it during one of my virtual journeys… Greece is closer than Italy, you know…no more than a few hours car drive… umm… I don’t even have a driving license…”

   “I’ll show you the world.” I squeeze him closer and breathe out the promise, without giving it a second thought. I truly, sincerely mean it. Nothing can stop me from wiping away all the sadness from my angel’s face. I can feel his heart beating faster. His embrace tightens as he leans on me, kissing my ear. I know he doubts it. Angel doesn’t believe my words, but appreciates me saying them. His gratitude flows in warm waves through his tender touches. I don’t really care if he believes it or not. It’s more important that I will do it anyway, as incredible as it might seem to him now. 

   I never give up. Never! This is how I survive, by being stubbornly, obsessively persisstent.

   My fingers slowly run through his soft hair. I firmly repeat, “Watashi wa anata ni sekai o ataemasu (I will give you the world). “

   “Arigatō, sutekina Hari-nezumi (Thank you, lovely Hedgehog) !” Angel giggles. “I know you will.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 50.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Do you think David made the connection when he heard about the boy who wouldn’t speak to a stranger?

Did he start suspecting something? 

Will his questions aim at revealing more about Ryo as a child? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 51. No Half-truths (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “Get up!” I command and mercilessly slap Angel’s gorgeous ass. He shrieks, but is in no rush to comply, feeling too comfortable grinding on my cock. I love him right where he is, but there will be no dinner, if he keeps doing it. “Come on, horny cat. Shoo!”

   “What about my questions?” he pouts, standing up reluctantly and leans on the table behind him. 

   “You’ll ask them while I cook for you,” I state and slap his ass again just because I like it so much.

   “Are you enjoying yourself?” Angel grins, slowly turning his back to me. He bends over the table and seductively shakes those firm butt cheeks in front of my face. “I can make it even better for you, baby. Want some more? All yours. Don’t be shy.”

   “I see you’re not shy at all about challenging your wicked boyfriend either. Don’t play with fire, boy,” I laugh, eagerly gripping the offered goodness. “I can’t deny that I like it too much when you call me baby. It will save you this time.”

   “Maybe, I don’t want to be saved,” Angel peeks at me over his shoulder, a sly smirk lingering on his lips. I am amazed how daring he has suddenly become and am filled with contentment at the same time. This is how I want him to be with me, confident, carefree and playful. My plan is going like clockwork. 

   “You’ll get exactly what you deserve then,” I wink and give his delightful bottom one last hard squeeze before jumping up and heading to the fridge. “Not before my romantic dinner, though. Let me see if I remember correctly. No onions, garlic, red peppers and cabbage. Right? No diary products, no eggs, no nuts… hmm… no dough… Am I missing something?”

   “Oh, wow, a romantic dinner!” Angel follows me, still pouting a little about the failure of his little game of seduction. 

   I am not usually a fan of needy lovers, but literally everything he does seems enchanting to me. He can be as needy as he wants and I am here for it. If the thought that he had not eaten all day and the little that was in his stomach went into the flower bed didn’t bother me so much, I would’ve fucked him senseless right on that table. But it is important to start getting rid of those harmful habits immediately. 

   “It’s actually remarkable that you remember all my preferences,” he finally smiles when I place a kiss on his smooth, bare shoulder. “Not that you need to. You won’t find anything out of my shortlist here. Just… you’re my guest… I should be cooking for you, not the other way around. You already did it once…”

   “What about doing it together?” I suggest, taking out a pack of yellowfin tuna steaks. “Ready with the first question?”

   “Sounds great,” he nods pointing at the fish. “I’ve got the perfect ten minutes recipe for these. All we do is dip them in soy sauce marinade and sear on both sides in a skillet.”

   “Good! You do that and I’ll make the salad.” I hand him the pack and proceed with taking out cucumbers, some fresh avocados and a can of organic chickpeas. To his credit, I must admit that the fridge is stocked with healthy food. My man only needs to eat more of it and try to keep it in his stomach long enough to enjoy the benefits.

   “About the question,” Angel mumbles while skillfully mixing the marinade ingredients in a large glass bowl. “I heard your Italian friend call you Ryo. So, it’s your real name, isn’t it? You said you were going to choose a name as a special gift for me when we first met. Why did you decide to tell me the real one?”

   “I didn’t decide it,” I sincerely answer. “Wasn’t my intention either. But you astounded me, Otokomae. You were much different than I expected. When I began to understand you better and got to know you a little, it seemed unacceptable to give you anything else but the real thing.”

   “Is it acceptable now?” he barely utters.

   “What?” I raise my eyes in surprise, only to meet his thoughtful, searching gaze, focused on me.  

   “If you know me so well, you should’ve figured out that I would notice,” he shakes his head. “I’m not saying that you are not honest. I’m just saying that you’re not telling me everything. Follow your rules, Ryo. Tell me the whole truth or just admit that you don’t want to. I remember the precise moment you decided to tell me your name. It was exactly when I said that I felt…”

   “Safe,” I finish his sentence. “Hontōni gomen’nasai! Watashi wa anata ni hanpana shinjitsu o iu tsumori wa nakatta (I am so sorry! I didn’t mean to tell you only the half-truth)  I just don’t know how to explain it. I thought you didn’t even notice, but you’re too smart. Yes, that stirred me up.  The way you said the word…”

   I stop for a moment to take a breath. My heart is pounding. I wipe away the sweat, suddenly running down my temple.

   “What about it?” Angel does not give me much time to brace myself. He learned to play the game too well, despite the fact that I started it. Luca may turn out to be quite right. I am probably not as tough as I thought.

   “The intonation,” I hesitantly go on. “Your voice… It reminded me of something… as if… as if I heard again someone I thought I’d never… someone I’ve heard say that same word in exactly the same way a long, long time ago…”

   “I accept your answer,” Angel interrupts me. “That’s enough for me. Thank you!”

   “Phew,” I smile shakily. “You made me sweat.”

   “Don’t say you didn’t deserve it,” he chuckles. “We both have something to hide, don’t we? Complete openness is not such an easy thing to achieve.”

   “I agree,” I nod, stunned at how perceptive this man is. “But I still believe we can make this work, Angel.”

   “No more half-truths. No little white lies,” he says, insistently staring at me. “It will be all or nothing. This is the only way we can pull this off.”

   “Hai,” I confirm.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 51.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

It seems David is up to something.

Is he trying to confirm his suspicions? 🤔

Do you think the other two questions will make Ryo sweat like the first one? 😏

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 52. You Rocked My World (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “Put the knife down!” Angel commands. 

   I blink at him in bewilderment. My hand freezes in mid air, squeezing a half-peeled avocado. I obediently place the sharp, ceramic knife on the bamboo cutting board and gaze at him questioningly. He is taking his time to line carefully the seasoned tuna steaks in the skillet. I am spellbound for a brief moment by the smooth movements of his long, elegant fingers, but my curiosity quickly snaps me out of the daze.

  “What? Why?” I urge him impatiently.

   “I don’t want you to cut your finger upon hearing my next question,” he replies quietly, only after the fish has started to sizzle and the mouthwatering aroma of rich spices fills our nostrils. “I know you don’t like to talk about it, but since I have two more questions, I must use the opportunity.”

   “You can ask anything,” I encourage him, although my stomach sinks with a sense of unpleasant foreboding. I ignore it and boldly declare, “Nothing bothers me. I am an open book. It’s true that I used to be guarded before, but now things are different when you’re my boyfriend.”

   “Oh, really?” Angel smirks. “Why does it seem to me that you turned a few shades paler then?”

   “You’re so going to pay for that,” I roll my eyes. “I promise you’ll turn few shades redder pretty soon.”

   He snorts, trying hard to stop giggling and points a finger at me. “It’s your challenge, baby. It wasn’t me who suggested it. You should’ve thought that it might backfire.”

   I underestimated him. He has become a dangerous opponent now when his anxiety is under control and his nervousness gone. It is perfectly clear to me that, as vulnerable as he can be at times, he is a man who always gets to the bottom of anything he considers important. I’m on the hook and there’s no escape.

   “I am not doing this out of nosiness.” Angel’s expression becomes serious. “Despite my best efforts, me and you, this thing between us has never been just sex for me. I am falling for you, Ryo. You’ve been affecting me on a much deeper level since day one. I need to… mmm… prepare. I have to know what to expect because… I… I have the feeling that…”

   “Just ask your question,” I mumble, unable to stand any longer his intense, hazel gaze, pinned on my face. He has figured me out, perhaps even better than I could have done it myself. 

   “Fine,” he nods. “The person you’ve been looking for all this time… Is he that boy? Are you trying to find the boy you met when you were nine, the one you fell in love with?”

   “Yes,” I choke out. It was a good idea to put down the knife. My hands are shaking. The avocado slips away from my fingers, falling with a thump and rolls along the kitchen countertop until a pile of napkins stops it few inches from the edge. I take one of them and start wiping diligently my hands in silence just to ease the raising tension.

   “Last question,” Angel finally speaks again. “I am sorry about this one, but please don’t spare me the whole truth. I deserve it, although, I might not like it.”

   I know what he is going to ask and can’t help but admire him. Goosebumps raise on my skin. It’s like he is rubbing salt into his own open wound. I understand him. Better now than later when it will hurt so much more. I don’t want to cause him pain, but it seems there is no other way. I have to be sincere.

   “What will happen if you eventually find him?” he breathes out as if trying to get rid of the burning words as quick as possible. “In the worst scenario… or the best for you, I guess… if he remembers you… and wants to give it a try…”

   Our eyes meet. We stare at each other. I can barely take a breath. His face is calm. A smile is trying to make his trembling lips part. My angel is strikingly handsome and brave. I suddenly realize I don’t have a definite answer. I thought I have decided what to do at any possible turn of events, but now I simply don’t know. The realization is scary, but inevitable. I’ve fallen for him too. I feel guilty for betraying my David, like a traitor, like someone who is destroying consistently his own defense mechanisms, a fool, ready to jump off a cliff. I am bare, frightened and numb.

   “The steaks,” I mutter in an attempt to buy some more time. “They’ll burn if you don’t turn them.”

   “Answer me,” Angel bellows. “Don’t spare me. I can take it.”

   “Shirimasen (I don’t know) ,” I almost shout. “Chikusho! Wakarimasen. (Damn it! I don’t understand.) You rocked my world. I had it all figured out before, but now I fucking don’t know. “

    “This answer is so much better than I hoped,” he says and turns to the stove, finally freeing me from the unbearable weight of his burning gaze. “I don’t want to compete with someone I haven’t even met, someone you might never see again, a shadow from the past. It’s your decision, Ryo. I won’t bring this up again, but I had to find out if I even stood any chance.”

   “Fuck!” I laugh nervously. “I’m starting to wonder what my chances are.”

   “You have me.” He peeks at me apologetically. The smile has finally brightened his flushed face. “It’s all up to you. I have no doubts. It’ll be you or nobody else. Facts. Can we consider the second challenge fulfilled?”

   “You can bet on that,” I grumble. “Remind me to never do that again.”

   The waves of Angel’s amused laughter envelope me in comforting warmth. He has me too. I am looking at him and my doubts are thinner than air. I am not ready to give up on David yet. Maybe, I will never be, but I am more and more aware that Angel is also an irrevocable part of my life. He is here to stay. 

  “Done.” He plates the tuna and raises a brow. “Want some help with the salad?”

   “Shut up!” I grunt and go back to cutting the avocado into thin slices. 

   “What about the second rule?” he grins. “Do I get to learn it?”

   “Yeah.” I add the chickpea avocado salad into the plates and take them to the table. “You definitely earned it, smarty pants.”

   “Oh, please,” Angel giggles. “Don’t be grumpy. It’s not very pleasant to be beaten at your own game, is it?”

   “It’s not, but I’m sure there’ll be a payoff,” I smirk. “Don’t forget you have three more challenges to go.”

   “I can’t wait.” He places a chaste kiss on my chin and I am literally melting. “So? The rule?”

   “Oh, right.” I grab him by the arm to steal another kiss. “The rule is to eat three meals a day from now on, every day, breakfast, lunch and dinner. You’ll call me every night to confirm it, if we’re not together, and, believe me, I’ll know if you try to cheat. It doesn’t matter if you’re at home or out. No exceptions.”

   Angel opens his mouth to protest, but I don’t give him the opportunity, sucking in his soft bottom lip. 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 52.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

What do you think of David’s little game? 😀

Next challenge - bathroom, enough drama, back to naughty. 😏

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

Love: Anny

Chapter 53. Make Me Beg (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   I gather up the remaining salad, using my fork and carefully spread it over the last piece of tuna. It looks delicious, but I am already so full that it takes a few seconds to convince myself to put it in my mouth and start chewing. I rarely eat even half of the food, served in front of me. This time, however, there is no other way. Ryo is staring me down, patiently waiting for me to finish. His head is tilted forward, a smirk lingering on his lips.

   “Wasn’t that bad, was it?” he says when I finally swallow and defiantly raise my brow at him. My expression changes into one of utter shock the next moment. He cheerfully asks, “How about a dessert?”

   “No,” I firmly state. “Don’t push it.”

   The situation is actually funny. It reminds me of the times when I was in kindergarten. I refused to go and made a total drama out of it at the door every morning just because the childcare worker, otherwise a sweet lady, was too persistent during mealtimes. She did not allow us to leave our little tables before we cleared the plates. I hated it. Mom always told the teacher that it was ok if I do not eat all the food offered, but they did just the opposite. This is the reason why I wouldn’t touch caramel pudding, waffles and thick broccoli soup to this day. 

   This here, of course, is quite different, not only because the dinner is delicious, but because I would literally do anything Ryo wants. He doesn’t even have to persuade me. I want to be a good boy for him. I need him to praise me. That look of admiration in his eyes feels like I’ve won a gold medal in the toughest competition. 

   I am gazing shamelessly at him. How could I not? My boyfriend is a bowl of cherries. The warm smile never leaves his perfectly curved lips. He definitely likes my constant ogling. If it was anyone else, I would be cringing and shivering with uneasiness by now, watching him eat, but Ryo simply fascinates me. He is not very keen on using the cutlery and touches the food with his fingers, sucking and licking them after each bite. I suspect he does it on purpose to challenge me. It doesn’t matter. His pink tongue, sliding seductively over his plump upper lip makes my cock twitch and throb. Calling him handsome would be such an understatement. Sensuality is oozing out of him. Every movement is a temptation. Every glance is a seduction. He was born to be craved. His mesmerizing, dark eyes are his most powerful weapon. I am their slave by my own choice. He doesn’t have to do anything to have me, but still does so much to make sure I am fed, comfortable, calm and satisfied. 

   Ryo brushes his hair away from his face. The gesture is familiar, not only from the short time we’ve spent together. I have seen it before that. My pulse quickens at the possibility of all this being much more than it looks like to both of us, something he never expected, something I never dreamed of. What are the odds of finally finding what we’ve been looking for all our lives? The chance is one in a million, but still, his answers to my bold questions, my scarce memories… It could be me. I want that boy he told me about to be me so bad. I think it’s me. The puzzle in my head seems to be coming together, piece by piece… I quickly push the thought to the back of my mind. Now is not the time. I need to find some proof of my suspicions. He is obviously clueless. Maybe, it’s just my wishful thinking…

   “You’re staring,” Ryo mumbles, clicking his fingers to take me out of my daze. “I hope it’s because you find me irresistible and not because I’m a messy eater. I’ll behave better in public, I promise.”

   “In public?” I frown. “Sorry, but I can’t give you the same promise. If you want to witness my full disgrace and learn all about second hand embarrassment…”

   “Shh!” he grins. “Let’s not discuss it right now. We’ll get to that later.”

   “Mhm,” I bite my lip suspiciously. He will push me further, way out of my comfort zone. I can see what he is trying to do and have no intention of resisting. I just hope he won’t regret it. 

   “I like your hair when it’s messy. You look carefree and happy. My naughty boy.” Ryo reaches over and runs his fingers over my lips. “See? Not being squeaky clean and hungry from time to time for a change won’t kill you, right?”

   His words suddenly make me realize my awful state. I threw up, rolled in the grass, cooked… Oh, my God! I probably smell of fried fish and sweat.

   “Ryo,” I gasp in despair. “I am a total mess. I need a shower. Urgently. Please! I earned it. You can’t…”

   “Silly,” he laughs. “A looker like you doesn’t need fancy clothes, flawless hair and expensive perfumes. You can spend the day in the middle of a mud puddle and you’ll still be a total candy when you crawl out of it.” 

   “Why would I do that?” I snort. 

   “You never know,” he shrugs. “Life is an adventure, full of surprises.”

    “When we don’t know where life is taking us, we are never lost*,”  I mutter. My life was confined within the walls of a house and followed a strict order, but I still felt lost most of the time. Now, I have no idea what will happen in ten minutes, and yet I have never felt more free. What an irony. The funniest part is that plunging into a mud puddle doesn’t even seem like such a bad idea anymore.

    *Quote from ‘The Spy’ by Brazilian novelist Paulo Coelho

   “You read Paulo Coelho? Nice! I agree. Beautifully said,” Ryo nods. His eyes find mine. He is studying me attentively. “It’s like an ocean, isn’t it? Sometimes, we don’t need a direction. We just have to swim to survive, or someone to do it for us when we don’t know how to stay afloat.  All we need is someone to keep us safe.”

   A tense silence follows. There are so many unspoken words between us. We are both still afraid to say them. It’s too early. But at least we agreed to never tell a lie.

   “Fine. Let’s go! I enjoy pleasing you too much.” Ryo stands up. “We’ll take a shower.”

   “Together?” I grin. 

   “You didn’t expect to shower alone, did you?” he smirks. “I am your boyfriend. I told you where your place was. Did you forget?”

   “On your big, hard cock,” I grin wider. 

   “That’s right.” He grips my wrist and pulls me behind him.

   “Wait! The dishes,” I shriek. “We can’t leave them like this. I’ll wash them really quickly.”

   “We’re leaving them dirty on the table.” Ryo starts chuckling. “Nante kotoda (What a disaster) !”

   Before I can protest, we’re on the second floor. I am hurled into the large bathroom, adjacent to my bedroom and pinned to the cold, tiled wall.

   “Kiss me,” Rio whispers hoarsely in my ear.

   “I need to brush my teeth,” I pant out, pushing my face in his soft hair. He always smells so good. I smell like tuna. 

   “No you don’t,” he presses his body into mine. We fit together perfectly. I barely catch my breath. One of his hands squeezes my ass hard while the other palms my erection. Ryo bites my earlobe harshly and  hisses, “Don’t make me repeat, Otokomae. There are many things you want, but it doesn’t mean you need them. I bet you’re yummy. I think I’ll lick you first and then suck you off and I don’t give a damn if you’ve taken a shower and brushed your teeth or not. Kiss me!”

   The temptation is stronger than my obsession with cleanliness. I grip a handful of his hair and shove my tongue between his lips, giddy at their warmth and the way he readily parts them to welcome my invasion. We kiss slowly, but it soon gets wild and desperate. I hook his boxer briefs’ waistband with my thumbs and try to slide them down his thighs, but Ryo pulls away and takes a step back.

   “Not so fast, Pātonā,” he groans. “Let’s find out if you want me to fuck you or you need it.” 

   “I need it,” I assert without hesitation, reaching out to grab his forearm and pull him closer. Ryo manages to slip away and takes another step back.

   “Your punishment isn’t over yet, though.” His rolls his nipple between his fingers and starts stroking himself slowly through the fabric. The sight sends waves of heat along my spine. I moan, but he is unconvinced. “You don’t seem that desperate.”

   “I am.” I take a sharp breath. I am being completely honest. My knees are weak. My skin is burning everywhere he touched. Maybe, he wants me to be more vocal about my desires, more passionate, not so focused on the order I have created, but on us, in a way dirtier. I have no idea if I can be like this, but for him I can try. Why not? I run my fingers through my hair to make it even more tousled and entice him. “Come here, baby. I am all yours.”

   “No.” Ryo turns around and walks to the bathtub. His muscles are playing under the smooth skin when he bends to remove his underwear and gets inside. I can’t take my eyes off him while he sits gracefully on the broad ledge opposite the shower. 

   “What are you doing, Ryo?” My voice is shaking. 

   “Time for challenge number three, Otokomae,” he smiles. “I am quite patient and self-controlled, but you somehow always manage to make me lose my mind. I want to test how long I can hold it.”

  “Tell me what to do,” I barely whisper under his daring, lustful gaze.

  “Make me beg.” 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 53.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

What do you think of the third challenge? 😏

This seems a tough one. David will have to overcome every restraint he still has to seduce his naughty boyfriend.

Will he succeed? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 54. My Price (David)

(Present time)

   I am standing glued to the wall, not daring to move a muscle. How much crazier can this whole thing get? How far is he going to push me?

   He knows I am inexperienced. He is my first. I was totally relying on him to get me through it. Does Ryo think I’ve become self-confident enough to master a seduction game in such a short time? How could he possibly have assumed that I would be so bold as to take the initiative? I’ve always been the one to beg. I’m actually ready to do it right now. He makes me so weak to my own desires. A glance is enough, a word, a simple gesture. 

   This man has admirable willpower. He claims I am his soft spot, but I am sure he can resist me if he wants. I am watching him sit on the edge of my bathtub, stark naked and fully aware of how drop-dead gorgeous he is. That devious grin makes his lips even more tempting. I realize that there is no easy way to see him bow and scrape before me. 

   But I am not the one to give up. A tough challenge requires everything. I will turn my flows, my obsessions, my deepest fears into an advantage. I have done it before in my work. When something seems impossible, I simply vow on succeeding and put my all into it. 

   I close my eyes and say to myself, ‘I promise I will pull this off. I can do it. I’ll just admit the scary truth and it will become my strongest motivation. I am in love with Ryo. I am. I have loved him for twenty years.’ 

   How could I forget those eyes? He can’t recognize me because I have changed so much, but he is the same. I remember. I remember everything. I remember him. What is the point in denying it when I already know? No more doubts. There is nothing to hold me back.

   It is sealed. No way to back off. I will compete with myself in this race, because I need him to fall for me, for the man I am today. I am Angel who is difficult, troubled and complicated, no more the carefree boy Ryo once met. I want him to love me as I am. To find David, he will have to stop searching for him, to give up the boy for the man, standing before him. We both must make peace with the past to have a future together. This is my price. 

   “Angel San, naite iru no  (are you crying) ?”

Ryo’s voice is quiet and worried. I haven’t noticed the tears, rolling down my cheeks. “Is it too much? Does this make you feel uncomfortable?”

   “No,” I shake my head and smile. “It’s exactly what I need.”

   “Come here.” He holds out his hand. I can see deep affection in his eyes. “Kinchō suru koto wa nai yo. Daisuki da yo. Omae wa jijitsuda to shitte iru.  (No need to be nervous. I like you so much. You know it’s true.) “

   He cares. It warms my heart, but also gives me my first weapon. I will use it cleverly. Sometimes, one has to be a little sneaky with a dangerous opponent like Ryo. I will be ruthless because my happiness, OUR happiness is at stake. We play for the highest gain. It’s all or nothing.

   I look him in the eye and smirk, “Is that all you’ve got? I was picturing you on your knees with tears in your eyes. If you want me, you’ll have to do better.”

   “What?” His expression is one of pure bewilderment, but soon his lips stretch in an approving grin. “You naughty cat! So, we’re playing, huh?”

   “You think it’s a game?” I laugh out. “No, baby. This is war. Don’t be surprised when you find me yanking your chain. I learned from the best.”

   “I see,” he chuckles, trying to look unfazed. He is not deceiving me, though. I notice the light blush, spreading on his cheeks and the way his cock is getting harder. 

   “I have some rules too,” I state, pushing myself off the wall. I’ve never felt braver. Once I set my goal, nothing can stop me.

   Ryo’s eyes are following carefully my movements. He still thinks I am easy to overcome. Seduction is his strong suit, not mine. But I am not even going to try it. My plan is simple. It is based on logic. He had many lovers and probably saw all kinds of lewd performances. Perhaps, he expects me to try something similar, sexy moves, provocation, shameless words. I won’t. He is not here for this. He likes me because I am nothing like them. Everything I offer is genuine, coming from the heart, another weapon in our love war. The best way to drive him crazy is just to be myself.

   “You can’t touch me without permission. If you do it, I win.” I slowly approach him without breaking the eye contact. My heart is beating faster and faster when I lean in and whisper in his ear, “You can’t touch yourself either. Sounds familiar? You’re gonna sit here and just watch until you hear me say ‘Yes’ and I won’t do it before I am sure you’re at the end of your tether. You’ll have to persuade me, baby. Make sure you’re pretty convincing. I won’t believe you easily.”

   “Uwā! Sekushīda ne  (Wow! You are so hot),” Ryo gasps, reaching unconsciously to touch me. 

   “Are you giving up already?” I ask, quickly retreating towards the shower. “Tsk, tsk, Ryo! I’m starting to consider myself a diamond in the rough. I might turn out quite good at this.”

   “You are perfect,” he quietly mumbles. “In every possible way.”

   I keep quiet because the lump in my throat will become too evident if I try to say something. I was anything but perfect before I met him, although, I had devoted my life to trying to achieve it. I’ve been so stupid. Now I realize that being perfect is not an universal quality. It is the way love makes you perceive yourself, the love for yourself and for others and theirs for you. That’s what is universal.

   “Arigatō!” I mutter under my breath and turn my back to him.

   “Hey, what are you planning to do?” Ryo asks.

   “Take a shower,” I answer. “It’s about time.”

   “Maybe, I can join?” He tentatively suggests.

   “No!” 

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 54.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

David remembered. He has a new mission now.

What do you think of the new plan to make Ryo love him before revealing who he is?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 55. Purple Rain (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]  

   (Present time)

   I reach for the faucet to adjust the water. My hand is shaking. I know Ryo’s eyes are on me, even though I am standing with my back to him. His gaze is burning me. He is quiet. I hear his breathing. My skin can feel the air, flowing in and out between his lips, and sense almost physically his tongue sliding over them. His fingers, tightly gripping the edge of the tub, seem to leave invisible marks on my hips. The space between us is electrified, as if everything will burst into flames at any moment. The sexual tension is unbearable. I am not even sure if I can handle it.

   I am on alert. The adrenalin rush has heightened my senses. They are working against me. This is driving me crazy. My plan won’t succeed this way. I am too nervous, too aroused, almost desperate. If I don’t stop thinking about his closeness, I will be doomed. 

   I must somehow imagine that I am alone if I want to act perfectly normal. But how can I do it? Is it possible to get his naked body out of my mind when all I want is to feel it on mine? I can turn around, tell him the challenge is too hard and ask him to touch me. It’s so much easier. He will be happy to do it, no doubt. What’s the big deal if I loose? I will still be with him. 

   No! Fuck! I will lose too much… everything. I can’t afford it. I shouldn’t opt for the easy way out. That’s not how you win.

   I slowly count to ten while waiting for the water to reach the perfect temperature. 

   “Aren’t you going to take your underwear off?” Ryo asks.

   “Shh,” I hiss. “No talking!”

   It won’t do any good if he distracts me with provocative questions. I need silence to focus. ‘This is an ordinary day’, I keep repeating in my mind. ‘There’s nothing different, just me taking a shower… alone.’ Luckily, my intimidating lover decides to let me be, only chuckling lightly behind me.

   I lift the waterproof lid, covering a small stereo panel, mounted on the wall nearby, and push the play button. Prince’s Purple Rain first guitar cords fill the space. Yeah, I have taken singing in the shower to a whole other level. Living alone, with no neighbors in close proximity, can encourage you to do certain things which people avoid when their whole family is in the house and a stranger sleeps right on the other side of the wall. I have no such concerns.

   The music is sensual and inspiring. It is only the instrumental. I have a whole playlist of them, George Michael, Sir Elton John and many others, but mostly Prince. I do all of this every day, holding the shampoo bottle like a microphone, singing at the top of my lungs, swaying my hips. I never thought about how it would look in the eyes of a casual observer. I never considered the possibility of someone seeing me do it. In the end, there are two options, either Ryo will find the performance enjoyable, or I will totally embarrass myself and he will finally be convinced that I am completely out of my mind. 

   It takes a certain amount of courage to lift the curtain and let someone into your personal space, but he has already seen me at my best and at my worst and is still here. Nothing can go wrong. I must believe that. 

   I take a deep breath, hook my boxers band with my thumbs and slide them down my legs.

   “Chikusho! Ikemenn desune  (Damn it! You are so handsome), “ Ryo mutters under his breath. “Koreha bakage teru! Huzakeruna! (This is ridiculous! What the hell!) I must be crazy to do this to myself.”

   I pretend I didn’t hear him and toss my underwear on the floor. The stream of hot water washes over my body and my tense muscles finally relax. I squeeze a generous amount of my favorite Versace shower gel on my palm. It’s Eros Flame. How appropriate under the circumstances! Not that I think a cosmetic product can make me more attractive, but it will certainly give me the necessary peace of mind and a little more confidence and determination. The delicate scent of black pepper and cedar, mixed with a fresh lemon tinge, brings the familiar sense of calmness and purity. I smile. I love these daily rituals which hardly ever change. They keep my anxiety under control. 

   I wait for the right moment and start singing, hesitantly at first. Sarah says I am really good, but this is quite different from humming in front of my best friend. My hips sway to the beat as I’m slowly spreading the foam over my body, careful to scrub thoroughly every inch of skin, as always, until it’s squeaky clean. 

   I bend down and place my hands on my ankles, moving them slowly up my calves and thighs. A loud gasp is heard behind me. I ignore it again, but can’t stop the smirk, twitching up the corners of my mouth. Ryo can’t see my face, so I deserve to have this little celebration in honor of my victory. He likes the view, maybe also my voice. My self-confidence grows bigger when I hear a ripe curse as I put my open palms on my ass and start massaging my butt cheeks. The thick foam is sliding down my legs. That somehow makes me even more excited. It is like a gentle caress. I am singing louder. My nervousness is almost gone. I take the time to wash my hair, waiting for my timidity to disappear completely.

   “Turn around,” Ryo growls. His breathing is labored, as if he is not getting enough oxygen. I hear a light splash as he stands up. “How can you sing like that? Suteki! (Beautiful!) Do you even realize

how stunning you are?“

   I peek at him over my shoulder. He is biting his lip, almost drawing out blood. His cock is fully aroused. His chest is heaving. The look in his dark eyes is like a thunder storm, thickening the air between us. Denying myself the pleasure of pulling him closer, kissing him, surrendering to his power is the most difficult thing in the world, but I brace myself and resist the urge.

   “On your knees!” I command and turn around as slow as I can, euphoric at the fact that this time I am the one saying it.

   He doesn’t hesitate for a second and drops at my feet. The sight makes my heart skip a beat, but I pour another dose of the shower gel into my hand and start moving my palms up and down my abs and chest, giving more attention to my nipples. 

   “Angel,” Ryo moans. “I can touch you wherever you want. Let me touch you, Otokomae. You want it. Look at you, so hard, so ready for me.”

   I look him in the eye and smile. His hands are resting on his knees. I can see them trembling. It’s tempting. If he longs to put them on me, I surely want it a thousand times more. My erection is already painful. I have no idea how I am still holding on. It requires all my spunk to lean to his ear.

   “Beg!” I whisper.

   He takes a sharp breath, but remains unwavering.

   “Well,” I shake my head. “It seems I was wrong. You are not as impressed as I thought. I’ll have to take care of myself.”

   The moment I wrap my fingers around my cock and stroke the shaft, he grips my wrist and groans, “Please!”

   I only chuckle and run my thumb over the glans. “Now, I am not impressed.”

   “Angel San, please,” Ryo breathes out. “I beg you. You need my hands. You want my lips. You know it. Let me make love to you.”

   “I don’t knooow,” I keep stroking myself. “I feel good enough just watching you suffer. My answer is still no. I can do just fine on my own.”

   His expression of pure lust softens. There is a tenderness in his eyes, deeper than before. He presses his forehead to my knee with a tortured whimper.

   “I know you can,” he mumbles. “But I beg you to be mine, because it is me who can’t live without it anymore. Please, Ōkina neko! Be mine.”

   My eyes widen. I am staring at his face. There is no more defiance, only yearning and fragility. I have never expected to see this powerful man truly devoted, weak for me, earnestly begging me to surrender to him. I slide to the floor and lean my head on his shoulder.

   “What do you say?” Ryo asks softly. 

   “I say yes,” I answer. 

---

Photo 202067467 © Prostockstudio | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 55.

Thank you for reading and supporting! ❤❤❤

Third challenge completed. Who’s the winner?

Did David achieve his goal?

Was this what Ryo wanted, to see his lover self-confident and demanding?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 56. A Thousand Times More (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   Ryo cups my face in his palms and stares into my eyes.

   “Then you are mine,” he breathes out. “Omae wa ore no monoda! (You belong to me!) “

   “Yes!” I confirm. “I belong to you. From this moment on you own me.”

   Our lips crash together in a desperate attempt to take everything from the other. They part to let our tongues touch, explore and caress. It is not enough. No matter how close we are, how tight our embrace is, it will never be enough. The kiss is wild and unforgiving. He harshly bites my bottom lip. It hurts. I press closer, inviting him to do it again. The pain heightens my senses. It was too short, only for a brief second, so I am moaning his name, begging for more. He bites again, my upper lip this time. I yelp and wrap my arms around his waist, scratching his back. He starts to lick the throbbing spot. His chest is vibrating with deep, satisfied laughter.

   “You would let me do anything to you, wouldn’t you?” Ryo groans. 

   “Yes,” I say with no hesitation. “Whatever you ask for. No matter what you desire, I long for it a thousand times more.”

   “You have a way with words, Angel San.” He pulls my hair abruptly, yanking my head back and runs his tongue up my neck. “Be careful what you wish for.”

   I love his possessives, the way his fingers dig into the sensitive skin of my nape to pull me even closer, although, there is no space left between us. The air has ignited and turned into burning passion. We are skin to skin, body on body, but we both want more. It is still not enough. I climb on his lap. He grips my butt, pushing me to straddle his thighs. I sway my hips back and forth to rub my cock against his. We both moan at the contact.

   “I need you in me,” I plead boldly. It feels so urgent, as if I will die if we keep playing our seduction game. I can’t take it anymore. I crave for his hot, firm flesh inside of me and it can’t be delayed any longer. “I completed the challenge. It’s my turn to demand. No foreplay, just you deep in me, rough and feral. I’ve waited for too long. You owe it to me.”

   “I want to be gentle,” Ryo growls, nuzzling my wet hair. “You are still delicate. I am trying not to hurt you, but you’re not helping. Stop asking for trouble. I’m loosing my patience.”

   I believe him. His muscles are quivering with the effort to keep himself in control. My intuition tells me that I will win once and for all, if I make him lose it.

   “Don’t hold back,” I tempt him. “You changed me. I am not the man you met. I know what I want now. I’ve finally woken up from my daze. I could feel the air filling my lungs. I sensed the sun warming my skin. I heard the wind rustling in the trees. It was you. You did it. You brought me up to life. Finish what you started. Give me more. Make me scream and beg for mercy.”

   There’s a predatory glint in Ryo’s dark eyes. His chest is heaving. He’s almost there, but still hesitates. 

   “I’ve been dreaming about you for two long weeks,” he hisses. “I advise you not to provoke me. We’ll go step by step, like before.”

   I tighten my legs around him and bury my fingers in his hair. He is holding me close. His open palm on my back is moving up and down slowly. The other one is gripping firmly my ass. Ryo kisses my forehead and shakes his head. “You are not ready.”

   “I am,” I groan in his ear. “I have prepared. I’ve been struggling during those two weeks even more than you. Don’t play it the perfect gentlemen now. I am a big boy and can handle it. I want you on full blast.”

   “When I have ever been able to say ‘no’ to you?” Ryo laughs hoarsely. “When have I ever been able to resist you? You learn fast, Otokomae. You already have me wrapped around your little finger.”

   The next moment I am up on my feet and pinned against the wall with his tongue deep in my throat. I couldn’t even realize how it happened. We are kissing savagely, licking, biting, savoring each other’s taste until we are completely out of breath. Ryo pulls away and moves to my shoulder, placing light pecks on my skin. Bottles and jars of cosmetics fall over our heads as he rummages through the shelves above us, searching for the lube. 

    “Kuso! (Fuck!) “ he groans as one of them hits him on the back. I giggle, but quickly suck in my lip to stop it when his fingers tighten around my neck. He looks me in the eye and waves the tube of lubricant in front of my face. “Why do you have this in your bathroom? You like to play with yourself, don’t you, naughty cat?”

   I only nod because the pressure on my throat makes it difficult to speak. I feel a subtle fear and it turns me on even more. Ryo’s knee slides between my thighs, forcing my legs apart.

   He eases his grip and smirks. “That must be really exciting to see. Hold out your hand.”

   My eyes widen. Oh, God! He wouldn’t ask me to do it, would he? I mean, I don’t mind jerking off for him to watch, but it’s far not all I usually do and he definitely knows it. I raise my open palm in anxious anticipation. 

   “Don’t be so startled,” Ryo chuckles while squeezing the lube into it. “Do you remember the word? Yamero  (Stop).  It’s always valid. You say it and we instantly stop. I would never force you into something you are not comfortable with. Relax.”

   “I’m fine,” I mumble. “Just a little surprised. I’m not going to use it. I trust you.”

   “Good to know,” he smiles and directs my hand towards his cock. “Show me how you touch yourself when you’re alone. I want to feel what you feel, to find out exactly how you like it.”

   I immediately oblige with a sigh of relief. That’s easy. I’m dying to touch him anyway.

   “Cute,” he laughs. “I like it when you’re shy. Don’t think you got away, though. I’m sure you do a lot more. You’ll show me everything.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 56.

Thank you for reading and supporting and your patience ❤❤❤

David wanted a quick release, but it seems Ryo is not of the same opinion.

Which of Ryo’s sides do you like more - vulnerable and begging or commanding and tasting David’s limits?

Which one do you think David prefers?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 57. Shy (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   

(Present time)

   I start slowly, just the way I do it to myself. I like to tease my erect penis, barely touching, following the outlined veins, lightly rubbing the most sensitive spots, avoiding the glans to build up the tension. Watching the movements of my hand is not usually a part of the game. I am more focused on the sensations than on the view. But now it’s different. It is not me who feels the touch and the sight is mesmerizing, so I am gazing shamelessly, trying to memorize every stunning detail. Ryo’s cock is beautiful, a shade darker than the rest of his skin, very smooth and warm, a little curved upwards, with average length, but impressive, thick girth, heavy and delightful in my palm. It is slippery by the excessive amount of lube, luring me to stroke faster, but I am keeping my caresses lazy and gentle. I can tell he likes it too by the muffled groans, coming out of his chest.

   “Are you enjoying your new toy, Ōkina neko (Big cat) ?” he laughs. “Watashi no neko wa totemo kawaikute yanchadesu (I own the cutest cat, but he is so naughty) .”

   I bite my lip and only slide my hand rhythmically up and down, from the base of the shaft to the head. I would do it for hours, if my burning desire didn’t urge me to long for more. 

   “Did you loose your ability to speak, Kitty Cat?” he chuckles. “Nice dick, huh? You look bewitched. Are you under its spell?”

   “I am,” I mumble and run my thumb over the glans, unable to resist it anymore. 

   It is wet and velvety. I want to lick it so badly. It’s unbearable to restrain, but I somehow manage to stop myself. My finger circles around the slit and rubs the rim until I reach the tight tissue, connecting the glans with the foreskin. Ryo hisses. His body visibly trembles. I love the way his thighs shake before he succeeds to gain his composure again. He leans on the wall, trapping me between his outstretched arms and thus preventing me from seeing everything as clear as I would like. I frown and squeeze harder.

   “Can I taste you?” I growl when the precum springs out and flows over my fingers.

   Ryo gasps, gripping my chin, as if to make sure I won’t try it, and asks hoarsely, “Can you suck yourself off?”

   “I tried once,” I mutter, avoiding his eyes. My face heats up, but I don’t even consider the possibility to be insincere. “Almost broke my back.”

   “Silly!” His amused, boisterous laughter makes me blush even more. “Then no. You are not allowed to put your mouth on me either. You can do only what you do when you’re alone.”

   “Fine,” I pout and take his balls in my other hand, carefully feeling his tint with my middle finger. His grip tightens around my neck. His dark eyes are burning mine. He licks his lips and everything in me is blazing fire and scorching need, but I take a deep breath and stay calm. A barely noticeable voiding sensation and the softer area on the skin shows me that I have found the right spot, a little further bellow the shaft. I instantly press the pad of my finger on the overly sensitive patch of nerves and start circling around it, massaging his slightly swollen balls at the same time.

   “Fuck!” Ryo moans, fighting to keep his eyes open. “Yameta hō ga ī yodesu  (You better stop).”

   “ Nande? Dō shita no? (Why? What’s wrong?) “ I smirk. “Hazukashii no (Are you shy) ?”

   “Of course not,” he rolls his eyes, but quickly looses his air of haughtiness when I start stroking his shaft energetically, keeping my fingers firmly pressed on his prostate. I know that the sensation when touching it from the outside is not as intense as from the inside, but it’s still strong enough to make you sweat and shudder. Another throaty moan escapes him. He grabs my wrists and bends my arms behind my back. His lips are so close that I try to capture them with mine, but Ryo tilts his head back, grumbling, “Not as shy as you at least, naughty boyfriend. However, the point is not for you to play with my… umm… assets.”

   “Assets?” I snort. “I am crazy about all your assets. I thought they were already mine and you wanted to feel what I feel.”

   “They are,” he grunts. “I’m all yours. I’ve let no one go as far as you did.”

   “Really?” I grin in surprise and satisfaction. So, I am special for him. He begs for me and lets me do things no one was allowed to do to him before. He is serious about this relationship, devoted. Despite my great joy and almost insufferable arousal, the curiosity prevails. “Why?”

   “Cats are too curious for their own good,” Ryo sighs. “But I promised to be sincere, Angel San. I’ll tell you. I’ve never lowered my guard for anyone. My walls have always been high and unapproachable. I preferred my lovers tied up and obedient until now, intimidated and even a little afraid. I was the one to say what was going to happen, the one to touch, the one to be begged… because I was protecting myself. I had to remain firm, ready… untouched.”

   I am tempted to keep digging, to ask more questions, to learn everything, but this is not the right time. We only stare at each other and there is no need of words to understand what we feel. Two wandering ships that have finally reached their designated port. The storm is over. We can breathe now. We are safe.

   Ryo slowly drops on his knees and sits on his heels, never moving his burning gaze away from my face. He taps his shoulder, whispering, “Put your leg here.”

   My eyes widen. I knew it. Oh, my God! I become a blushing mess in few seconds because I know exactly what he is going to ask.

   “Dō shita no (What’s wrong) ?”   He smiles slyly. “Hazukashii no (Are you shy) ?”

   “Of course not,” I roll my eyes mimicking his previous response, but I’m visibly hesitant.

   “There’s nothing I haven’t already seen, Otokomae,” he soothes me, “or kissed, or tasted.”

   “Stop it,” I mutter. “It’s not the same.”

   “No way.” He slaps my butt and points to his shoulder again. “Be a good boy and don’t make me repeat. Your leg. Right here.”

   I finally oblige, pursing nervously my lips.

  “Let’s see now what else you can do with those nimble fingers. Show me how you play when you’re all alone at home.” He cracks a broad smile and places a tender kiss on my knee. “Don’t be shy.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 57.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

I know it’s sort if a cliffhanger again, but anticipation is a part of the game. 😂

Do you think after all that happened between Ryo and David, Ryo can still make him blush more?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 58. 恥知らず* (David)

Hajishirazu - shameless

   [xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   I stare into Ryo’s eyes for a few seconds. Not a good idea. These dark, alluring eyes can make me do anything despite my hesitation. I am not self-conscious about my body. I know I look good. I feel even more confident with Ryo. His fascinated, hungry gaze leaves no doubt that he likes what he sees. It’s the new level of intimacy that overwhelms me. He is peeling away the layers of my defense, one by one, persistently and methodically, as if it’s not my body he is aiming at but the deepest corners of my soul. I am almost bare. One more step and he will reach my very core. Now that I’m quite convinced he is the boy from my fragmentary memories, I am shaken, unprotected against the breach and it scares me. 

   The question is not whether I am willing to give every part of my body, but whether I am ready to surrender everything that I am and leave nothing to hold on to if things go wrong. If I don’t win this game, the fall will be deadly. This is why I am still trying to buy some time.

  “I fulfilled the third challenge, right?” I ask quietly.

   “Hai,” Ryo nods. 

   “So,” I start counting on my fingers. “First rule ‘always be sincere’, second rule ‘eat three meals a day’… What about the third one?”

   “You’re trying to postpone the inevitable, Pātonā (partner) ,” he laughs. “If you’re too embarrassed to let me watch you pleasuring yourself, just say it. Nervous, huh?”

   “I am not nervous,” I retort. “This is not a fair game. I earned it. Tell me the rule.”

   “Careful, boy!” Ryo grips my ankle and raises a brow at me. “If you learn it, you’ll have no other choice, but to obey it. Are you sure?”

   “I am,” I state with a growing awareness that I am leading myself straight into his trap. “Better sooner than later. Is there any point in delaying?”

   “Alright,” he nods. My stomach sinks at the sight of his perky smirk. “Hajishirazu (shameless) .”

   “What do you mean?” I bellow. I know the meaning of the word, but still can’t quite catch what exactly he requires from me.

   “That’s what you will be with me,” he says. “If you need anything, you say so directly. If I ask you to do something, you oblige, unless it is against your will. No bashfulness. No remorse. No wavering. My body is yours. Your body is mine. We’ll be shameless. If it’s too much, you can just say the word and we stop, but your reason must never be embarrassment or uncertainty. If we want it, we do it. That’s it.”

    He lifts my leg and puts it on his shoulder, winking at me, “Comes into force immediately.”

   “Why do I have the feeling that you just tricked me into your world of forbidden pleasures,” I smile, “and there’s no turning back. I won’t lie. I like this. Free to be everything you wish. Not many people get that chance.”

   “That’s because you’re so kinky that it’s written all over your face,” he chuckles. “You were only waiting for someone like me to set you free.”

   “No,” I shake my head. “Actually, it was precisely you I was expecting.”

   Ryo gives me a long, assessing look. His lips quiver slightly in indecisiveness. The moment is getting more and more intense. His brows finally furrow in resolution. He grips the inner side of my thigh and places a hot kiss on my v-line. 

   “Be shameless for me,” he says tenderly. “Be yourself.”

   I take a deep breath. It passes through my lungs like the hot wind in summer, making me sweaty and impatient. Everything around me flickers in the haze of my desire. Free. I have this amazing opportunity to break down all restraints. It’s not a rule. It’s a gift and I am more than willing to take it.

   “I like to touch myself slowly when I’m alone.” I slide my leg over his shoulder until my knee gently brushes his cheek and my foot settles between his shoulder blades. He can see everything and it’s exactly what I want. The excitement makes my hands tremble and my breath hitch.

   “I run my fingertips along my taint… like this, barely touching, back and forth, until my skin starts to burn and I crave to feel them inside,” I hoarsely whisper. Ryo gasps, squeezing my thigh harder. His tongue flicks over his upper lip. I am staring at its delicious curve. It always makes me loose my mind, so seductive that every kiss lights a fire low in my stomach. He’s barely breathing, focused on the hand between my legs. I gulp heavily and go on. “But I resist the urge to push in and keep going as slow as possible, only increasing the pressure little by little. Waiting and denying myself quick release brings me more pleasure… Aaah… then I start drawing circles around my hole… Mmhm… no hurry… You see, if you can control the impulse to stick them in, the sensations will only get stronger…” 

   “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Ryo groans, running his fingers through his hair. “Do you have any idea what you’re doing to me? I want to fuck you so bad right now that it hurts. I’m going crazy, Angel. You’re ruining my sanity.”

   “Shhh,” I cover his mouth with my other hand and press my heel to his back to bring him closer without stopping to touch myself. “Don’t talk, Ryo. Don’t move. Just watch. I can’t handle it all at once, being shameless, wanting you like hell, your hotness…”

   He grips my ass and kisses my palm, chuckling huskily, “I want to scream right now, but for you I’ll keep quiet. You’re doing great. Don’t stop. Such a good boy.”

   “When the tension builds up so high that I can’t stand it anymore,” I barely utter, “I push in, only the tip of my finger… Oh, God!… and stay still for a while to get used to the sensation. Then I push more… and… mmm… more… until it’s all the way in.”

   I am not able to talk anymore. His eyes are burning me. He is panting and biting his lips and all I can do is moan and whine while my slick finger moves in and out of me under his scorching gaze. My legs are shaking. Ryo’s strong hands are the only thing that keeps me still standing. I cry out when the second finger joins the first one and hits my sweet spot. 

   “Spread them,” he breathes. My muscles are still tight. The pleasure is overwhelming. I whimper loudly, but follow the order. “More!”

   “Aaah… God!… I can’t…,” I mewl. My cock twitches at the sound of his voice. I dig my nails in his shoulder and don’t even feel remorse for the drop of blood that slides down his biceps.

   “Yes, you can,” he growls. “You can, Otokomae. Hold on to me.”

   A desperate cry escapes me when his middle finger slips between mine, pushing them deeper. He starts thrusting and it’s more than I can take. My eyelids drop and all I do is just moan and try not to fall into pieces. My ears are ringing. The climax is rising and I’m helpless. There’s no way to stop it.

   “Now cum!” Ryo commands and takes my cock in his mouth. 

   I scream. The orgasm hits instantly. It floods every part of my body like waves of heat, lightning bolts and wild pulsations that never end. I pop out like a bottle of champagne, spilling my soul on his tongue, encouraged by his approving groans. It goes on until I can’t stand anymore and slide down the wall in his open arms barely catching my breath, shaken and startled.

   “I love the way you follow my rules,” he praises me, pulling me on his lap. “Two more to go and we can call it a day.”

   “I’m starting to wonder if I’ll survive being your boyfriend,” I mutter, leaning my cheek on his chest.

---

Photo 1152237 © Les3photo8 | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 58.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Who do you think is more shameless, Ryo or David? 😏

Any ideas what the remaining two challenges and rule might be?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 59. Owned (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   Ryo’s open palms slide soothingly up and down my back as I breathe heavily into the crook of his neck. His hard cock is pressed against my thigh. I would really like to do something about it, but my muscles are shaky and my heart is still racing. I am a mess and it can be blamed only on my handsome, kinky, bossy boyfriend and no one else.

   “Angel, are you alright?” he asks, brushing the wet hair away from my ear, so that his fingertips can trace freely its shape. His lips rest for a moment on my bare shoulder before he mumbles, “You know what? I’m a little freaked out. There really isn’t a single thing about you I don’t like. You better show me some flaws, Otokomae, or I’ll go completely crazy about you.”

   “Nah,” I shrug. “I’ve got lots of them. It’s your terrible taste in men that makes you find me attractive. You see a complete nut case and that’s it. You fall head over heels for the poor guy.”

   “Oh,” he lifts my chin with a finger and squints at my flushed face. “You think I’ve fallen for you?”

   “I… No!” I am suddenly a bundle of nerves. It was such a stupid thing to say. My words sounded like a cocky, self-assertive statement instead of the joke it was meant to be. This is our second date. We don’t know each other that well. It’s true we had more sex than some people would consider normal for a whole year, and Ryo asked me to be his boyfriend, but it still didn’t mean he was in love with me. I squirm under his heated gaze, trying to ease the tension. “I was teasing you… Ugh… I’m not that deluded to assume…”

   “Rirakkusu dekimasu yo, Ōkina Neko (Relax, Big Cat),” he whispers huskily in my ear. “I didn’t say you weren’t right.”

   My breath hitches. I am not sure if the reason is his hinted confession or the waves of pleasure, rushing through my body as his warm lips explore my earlobe and follow the curve of my neck all the way to my chest. I whimper when he licks one of my nipples and his teeth scratch the other. We’ve spent half the day together, playing Ryo’s naughty games most of the time. He made me cum twice, but he has not given me yet what I crave most and I cannot wait any longer.

   I cup his face in my palms to stop the assault on my sensitive nipple and make him look into my eyes. Ryo raises a questioning brow. The corners of his mouth are twitching in a knowing smirk. I moan in a sudden fit of overwhelming desire, but quickly bite my lip to stop the lustful sound. He is not even touching me in this moment and I am already on edge. I should really try to control myself better.

   “Say it, “ he challenges me. “Don’t hesitate.”

   “I want you.” I don’t waist a second. The words fly out of my mouth before they are formed as a conscious thought in my mind. 

   “I know.” He runs the tip of his tongue over his lips, examining slyly my expression. “So, what are you going to do?”

   “Ask you to make love to me?” I mutter a tentative response. I’m still getting a bit nervous when he pins his big, expressive eyes into mine, no matter how close we’ve become.

   “Wrong answer,” he chuckles and slaps my ass mercilessly. “Don’t make me punish you, Pātonā. Didn’t you learn anything? Shameless. Confident. Sincere. Those are the rules. I am right here, naked, aroused, sucking on your nipples, kissing your mouth, holding you on my lap. You don’t have to ask. If you want something, just take it.”

   “What?… Umm… Should I…” I cough anxiously, not sure exactly what I am expected to do. 

   Ryo only smiles and moves to sit under the shower, pulling me with him. The water flows over our intertwined bodies and envelops us like a warm blanket, creating a sense of deeper intimacy. Our lips crush in an ardent attempt to close the distance between us as quickly as possible. We are melting together like butter on a hot pan. His hands grip the back of my thighs, making me spread my legs more and straddle him. The water splashing mingles with muffled sighs and deep groans, creating the most enchanting sound as our mouths explore every inch of burning skin. 

   I am biting his neck, licking along the alluring line of his collar bone and feel brave enough to whisper my feelings in his ear. I want him to know how desperately I crave every touch, how much I missed him when he wasn’t by my side and the incredible happiness of having him here with me. 

   We are no longer challenging each other, nor are we kinky and wild. All we want is to be gentle and devoted. There is no rush, no hectic impatience, just slow, dedicated bonding. I needed this. My life is changing. Everything has been so intense since the day I went to that old factory. I’ve been constantly rethinking every minute of the past twenty years. It is time to take a break and finally look at the man in my arms impartially. Ryo is passionate, kind, unyielding in his intention to take care of me and set me free from the prison of my own mind. He has become an exceptional person. My affection is not based on a vague childhood memory. I strive to feel him with my heart, because the man in front of me is the one I love in the present, and I’ll be damned if I lose him.

   Ryo’s arm snakes around my waist, squeezing me closer. His voice is raspy and thick with desire when he leans his cheek on my shoulder and urges me, “I’m all yours. Take what you need. Ride me.”

    “If I have you, I need nothing else,” I utter quietly. I am not sure if I’ve said the words out loud or they are only in my mind, but it doesn’t matter because he knows it.

   I pour lube on my palm and start stroking his cock, gazing at the stunning proof of his thirst for me. My hand is sure when I hold it in place and lower myself over it until the throbbing hardness breaches my quivering muscles, setting off thousands of tiny explosions along my spine. My lover is eager and doesn’t give me time to adjust. His hips thrust against mine. I cry out, taking his whole length in me with a single push.

   “Chikushō! (Damn it!),” Ryo growls. “I’m sorry. I got carried away. I’ll be more careful…”

   I don’t wait for him to finish the sentence and suck his bottom lip in my mouth, biting it harsher than I intended. The pain from the sudden pressure on my inner walls lasts only for a few seconds and disappears, replaced by devastating pleasure. I haven’t forgotten how electrifying it is to have him in me, but it still takes my breath away. I arch my body back and grasp his ankles, spreading my knees further apart, fully exposing my front to his dark, burning gaze. He goes impossibly deep. I yelp and close my eyes for a brief moment in an attempt to pull myself together before I completely lose my mind. It is not working. I am on fire. 

   “No need… Aaah… to hold back,” I husk between ragged breaths and deep moans, rocking my hips back and forth to encourage him.

   Ryo supports my shaking body with a firm hand on my waist and grips my nape with the other to make me look at him. I have never seen such unbridled emotion on his face. It would be scary, if it wasn’t him. He looks like a ravening panther. I feel like the pray and I like it so much that it drives me wild. I love to be hunted by Ryo, completely ravished and owned by him in the end. If I ever run away from this dangerous man, it would be only to feel the thrill of him chasing me.

   “Yabai (It’s so good) ,” he groans. “I like seeing you take what’s yours, Angel.”

   I don’t have time to react as he starts moving with smooth, deep, agonizingly slow thrusts that soon set everything inside me ablaze. He keeps up the pace with remarkable patience, making sure to hit right on my sweet spot every time. I meet them, trying to be patient myself, but I can hardly breathe anymore. The world disappears when I have Ryo in me. I can think only about his throbbing flesh, making me crumble like tempered glass, shattered into tiny pieces. He is taking his time, preventing my attempts to move quicker. My whimpers are getting louder with every passing minute of the excruciating build-up of unbearable pressure in my groin as I am approaching the climax. But Ryo doesn’t allow me to reach it and has me lingering on the edge until I start to sob, fighting for control over my surrendering body, although, I know it’s impossible.

   “Ikemendesu ne (You are so handsome),” Ryo mumbles, running his hands along my thigs to grip my ass and finally pull me on his chest. A gasp of delight leaves my swollen lips. He places a gentle kiss on my forehead. “I will never get tired of repeating how stunning you are, Ōkina Neko. Are you ok? You look too tense. Do you want to come?” 

   His movements quicken. Before I know, he is fucking me savagely. I have to grip the edge of the bathtub behind him to steady myself and meet his vigorous thrusts. My eyes roll back. His power is flowing into my veins. It’s too good, but I am falling apart. I am so overstimulated that the slightest touch resonates with all the cells in my body, making me whine and beg. My cock is trapped between our bodies and every friction makes me cry out.

   “Is it too much?” Ryo hisses in my ear. “Am I hurting you.”

   I shake my head and only manage to mewl, “Harder!” My teeth sink in the tender skin on the side of his neck.

   “Shit!” Ryo moans and slaps my ass. “I missed this too much. You feel so damn good that I’m getting possessive. Tight, hot… mine. I was the first one to be inside of you and I swear I’ll be the last one too.”

   “Yes,” I scream. “Please… Oh, my God! Ryo, I’m dying… Please, please… Can I come?”

   “Together,” he grunts in my year through gritted teeth, a second before his hot cum fills me up and the new, amazing sensation throws me over the edge.

   I scream again and again until I no longer have the strength and let the devastating orgasm suck out the last drop of resistance I have. I am hunted, captured, swept off my feet, admired and owned. A faint smile blooms on my lips. I am also cuddled in my boyfriend’s arms and gently caressed as I am trying to catch my breath. Sometimes, dreams come true.

---

Photo 1303166951 © VladOrlov | istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 59.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

I don’t think Ryo and David will have time for more challenges today. 😏

Do you think Ryo will stay the night?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 60. Call 911 (David)

(Present time)

   “Why can’t we sleep here?” I whine when Ryo shakes me by the shoulder again, seeing that I am ready to doze off for the third time.

   “In the bathtub?” he laughs out. “Not such a bad idea actually. It’s warm and smells good. You’re naked. I can work with that.”

   “You’d fuck me anywhere,” I snort. “I doubt clothes would be any obstacle too, if I had any.”

   “You’re absolutely right,” Ryo cracks a broad smile. “Come on. Enough soaking. You’ve been using me as a mattress for a full hour and the water is starting to get cold. Honestly, I don’t feel my legs. Jump up. We’re moving to bed. How’s your butt?”

   “Why?” I ask suspiciously and slowly rise to my unsteady legs, splashing half the water out of the overflowing tub. That sends a small tidal wave across the bathroom, but I couldn’t care less.

   “Because I was rough and want to make sure you’re alright,” Ryo smirks. “Don’t worry. If you want more sex, I’ve got many other ways to be of service.”

   “Nope,” I quickly answer, shaking my head vigorously, but then peek at him and scratch my nape. “I’m barely standing on my feet now and really need some sleep. Maybe… tomorrow?”

   Ryo starts cackling in full voice and goes to the opposite side of the room to fetch some towels from the wall hanger behind the door. I am surprised how carefree and sweet his laughter sounds. He looks boyish, cute and happy. It suits him. The usual, almost imperceptible tension that always lingers around him seems to be gone. Is it me? Is he so relaxed and joyful because of me? Does he have a clue who I am? I’ll leave all the questions for another day. This one is only for us to be together and it’s almost over, so I’ll make the most of every minute I have left. 

   “Here,” he beams at me, spreading a towel in his open arms, after fastening one around his hips. “Let me wrap you up. How does it feel inside when you walk? We can apply some oil to ease the discomfort if it’s a bit sore.”

   “Will you stop?” I screech, palming my burning face. “I’m fine. My ass feels splendid, in seventh heaven. Do I have to remind you this wasn’t my first time?”

   “Yeah, it was the second.” Ryo pulls me in a tight embrace and pecks my lips. I roll my eyes, avoiding his teasing gaze. He doesn’t give up. “Aww, what a blushing, shy cocoon.”

   “Stop it,” I mutter, both touched by his concern and embarrassed by the open way someone is discussing the well being of my ass. I decide it’s safe to give my boyfriend some of his own medicine and cock a brow at him. “Actually, how about your dick, baby? I didn’t use it sparingly. Any help needed? I have some ice packs.”

   Ryo immediately elicits a pitiful whimper and covers his crotch with both hands, staring pleadingly at me. “Now that you mention it. Ugh… you better call 911. I think it’s broken.”

   I let out a loud giggle.

   He puts his hand close to his ear, as if holding a phone, and explains hurriedly, imitating my voice, “Hello! We need an ambulance urgently. A man here is in critical condition. I rode my boyfriend’s cock like a Western movie star, and I think I snapped it in two… No, ma’am. Not only is he in no pain, but he seems quite contented as well…”

   “Shut up,” I squeal, trying to grab him by the forearm. Ryo is faster and avoids it, stepping back towards the bedroom. I still manage to grasp his towel and grin from ear to ear, watching him retreat stark naked. However, this does not discourage him from continuing his little performance. 

   “Oh, you’re asking why am I calling then?” he goes on, sticking out his tongue at me. “It’s for me. I’m the one in a life-threatening situation. I intended to use that cock regularly and quite often at that. I need you to fix it immediately or I’ll faint on the spot…”

   “Just wait for me to catch you,” I roar and rush hot on his heels. After some chasing around the bed among screams and boisterous cackles, he throws himself in the middle and I sprawl on top of him, pinning his hands above his head. “Get ready to face the consequences now. And watch your big mouth next time.”

   “What consequences?” he huffs, struggling to free his hands, not too eagerly in my opinion.

   “The tickling consequences,” I sneer wickedly.

   “Noooo,” he screeches, visibly increasing his efforts, but still not enough to break free, which wouldn’t be that hard if he really wanted to. I start nibbling lightly at the places where I think it can have the greatest effect since my hands are occupied. He is squirming and shaking with laughter as I reach the inner side of his biceps and move closer to the armpit. “No, no, noooo! I swear I’ll punish you for that. Nantekotta! (What the heck!) Stop it! Stooop! Weren’t you drowsy? Where did all this energy come from? Mate! Jūbundesu! Warui neko! (Wait! That’s enough! Bad cat!) “

   “Are you ready to apologize ,  Harinezumi?” I look into his sparkling eyes, but he only purses his lips stubbornly. “Alright then. Looks like I need to get my point across better.”

   I release his hands and get a firm hold on his waist, so that he can’t scramble away from me and trace along his ribs with soft bites. He elicits a hilarious, high-pitched yelp and the next second I am flipped on my back and it’s my hands that are pinned over my head this time.

   “Apologize, huh? What for?” he grunts, barely catching his breath.

   “For teasing me,” I retort, trying to wiggle out of his grip. 

   “Fine,” Ryo says cheekily. “But you’ll have to admit that I was absolutely right first.”

   “About what?” I play it oblivious, trying to ignore the fact that my towel is long gone too and we are rolling naked on top of each other. 

   “For being hopelessly in love with my dick and unable to live without it anymore,” he states victoriously.

   “I admit,” I say, taking him by surprise. His mouth falls agape. I bet he expected me to contradict his conclusion and continue our little wrestling bout, but I make full confessions. “I’m not one to deny something that is plain to see. I’m also quite hooked on everything attached to that same dick, but I’m sure you know it.”

   “I…,” Ryo presses his lips to mine unexpectedly for a long, affectionate kiss, burying his fingers in my hair. His face is serene and bright when he pulls away. He traces my jawline with a finger and mumbles quietly, “I’m also very attached to everything you are… baby.”

   “Huh? What did you say?” I raise my head to bring my ear closer to his mouth. “How did you call me? Could you repeat, please.”

   “Don’t push it,” he groans. “And stop moving around if you want to get any sleep tonight.”

   “You’re going to stay?” I ask excitedly.

  “Of course, I’m staying, silly,” he chuckles, rolling on his back and pulling the blanket over us. I am being instantly cuddled in a tight embrace with my cheek resting on his chest. “You have two more challenges to complete. You didn’t plan to get away with it, did you? I’m also proficient at serving breakfast in bed. Not that I’ve ever done it, but I’m convinced I’m a natural talent and it’s about time I proved it. You’re just the perfect test subject… baby.”

   “I can’t wait,” I mutter and let his hand, gently massaging my back to lure me to sleep.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 60.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Did you like to see Ryo and Davy more playful and relaxed? 😉

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 61. Fruitcake (David)

(Present time)

   My phone is ringing persistently and I really don’t like it. What time is it? I usually wake up early, although, I do not always get up immediately, especially when I’ve worked until the early hours. There is no way this could be anyone but Sarah. She must be anxious about how my second date with Ryo went. It is true that it started in the worst way possible, but ended perfectly. Couldn’t be better. She has nothing to worry about. I hesitate for a moment, but decide to pick up because I know her too well. She won’t give up. I carefully examine the nightstand with a hand, without opening my eyes, until I get a grip on the phone and raise only one eyelid, not more than a millimeter, just enough to spot the glowing, green receiver.

   “Cazzo! Che paura mi hai fatto! (Fuck! You scared the shit out of me!) “ a man screams in my ear, immediately startling me wide awake. “Figlio di puttana! Cosa diavolo stai facendo alle nove del mattino? Perché non rispondi al telefono? Pensavo fossi morto, stupido! Quel bell’uomo ti ha fottuto il cervello, ragazzo? (Son of a bitch!  What the hell are you doing at nine in the morning? Why aren’t you picking up the phone? I thought you were dead, idiot! Did that handsome man fuck your brains out, boy?)

   I snort. There’s no doubt who this is. And the phone is obviously not mine. Ryo’s friend takes only a brief moment to catch his breath and the rant goes on with unabated fervor. Maybe, I should stop him and introduce myself, but this is too much fun to end so quickly. Did I just fabricate a prank? Wow! I am a brand new person.

   “You didn’t come home last evening and I was slightly concerned.” Luca is as dramatic as possible with all changes of intonation, huffing and puffing, and so on. I’m pretty sure he’s waving his arms as well. “You never stay the night, no matter how much you fancy the guy. I thought you got in some kind of an accident. Don’t get me wrong, Ryo. Your crush is a good-looking fellow, way above the norm, I admit, but.. Diciamo pane al pane e vino al vino.  (Let’s call a spade a spade) … Oh, boy! Is he as nutty as a fruitcake! You got almost hit by a car before that date had even started. Don’t be surprised that I was freaked out when I woke up this morning and there was no trace of you…”

   Now I can barely hold back the laughter, pressing my hand to my mouth to postpone as much as possible the moment when I will inevitably reveal myself. ‘As nutty as a fruitcake’. I actually like the guy. He has no filter and is downright hilarious. I can see why Ryo calls him his best friend. There is a deep concern behind all this spectacular display. Luca’s vibrant personality has an undeniable charm.

   “Ma perchè stai zitto? (Why are you so quiet?) “ he starts losing patience. “Sputa il rospo! (Spit the toad / Speak up!) You don’t have a dick in your mouth, do you?”

   “Nope,” I crack up. “Not anymore.”

   “Madonna santa!” the man shrieks in astonishment. “Ryo?… It’s not Ryo, is it?… Ugh… Sono proprio un coglione (I’m such an asshole) … Fuck me!”

   “No, thank you,” I reply politely. The silence that follows is short because I simply can’t stop laughing.

   “Meno male che ho detto quasi tutto in Italiano (Good thing I said most of it in Italian),” Luca mutters under his breath.

   “Farsene un baffo (Don’t sweat on it) ,” I grin. “Sei tutto pepe.  (You’re a pretty fun person). Nice to meet you, Luca. It seems Ryo’s phone has the same ring tone as mine. I didn’t even look before taking the call.”

   “Huh? Oh… Accidenti (Damn it) !… I’m sorry,” he stutters. “Ryo mentioned something about you speaking fifty languages… umm… I didn’t mean… about what I said… I apologize.”

   “Fifteen,” I correct him. “It’s ok. I know I wasn’t at my best yesterday. But there’s no need to worry about your friend. I just woke up and don’t really know where he is right now, but he’s more than fine and probably making breakfast. That at least is what he promised last night.”

   “Breakfast?” Luca bellows. “Ryo? You must be some kind of wizard. Ascolta, angioletto mio (Listen, my little angel) , can I ask you a question?”

   “Sure.” I make myself comfortable among the pillows which smell of Ryo and pure happiness. I’m enjoying this conversation with a complete stranger and the fact utterly amazes me. It is even more baffling that I somehow feel I and Luca can become friends. How crazy is that? My hands are not shaking. I am not sweating. My breath is calm and I speak freely. The world no longer seems hostile and I eagerly agreed to talk more to someone I had seen only once. All of this would have been unthinkable two weeks ago. I am too curious, though, to muse on these unexplainable circumstances, so I encourage him, “Shoot! What do you want to know?”

   “Um, the red haired tigress… Mamma mia! What a woman,” he sighs dreamily. “You don’t come across girls like her often. I know we didn’t start well. She probably hates my guts. Me and my huge mouth. My heart is bleeding for my favorite Gucci sunglasses, but… Do you think I have a chance?”

   “At this point the answer is no,” I tell him honestly. “Sarah has a prejudice against a certain type of men, to which you definitely fall. I mean attractive, self-confident, patronizing, rich… and you managed to rub her up all the wrong ways. I don’t know. Maybe, with some help… by someone who knows her well…”

   “You’re gonna help me?” Luca squeals enthusiastically. “Wait! Why do I sense a catch? You’re a smart guy, Angelo, and a businessman too. This won’t be for free. Am I right? If you managed to change Ryo so much in such a short time, I’ll be a piece of cake for you… But my pretty lady is worth it. Aaah, Sarah. Che bel nome (What a beautiful name) ! Tell me the price.”

   “I’m not that calculating,” I chuckle. “But I’d appreciate a little favor, if you don’t mind.”

   “As long as it won’t hurt my boy Ryo, I’m in,” he instantly agrees. “How about a double date? Oh, I’ve got something better. How about a trip to il mio castello in Emilia Romagna o il mio palazzo a Genova (my castle in Emilia Romagna or my palace in Genova) ?

   “Hurt?” I bellow. “What do you think of me? I am in love with my boyfriend. I only want to make him happy. And you should slow down a bit. None of those is happening any time soon. Just leave it to me.”

   “Fine, Fine,” he grumbles. “I got a little carried away. Boyfriend, huh? Miracles never end today. So, what is the favor that you want in return?”

   “I’ll let you know when the time comes,” I answer vaguely.

   “Is that my phone?” I hear Ryo’s amused voice, coming from the door. “Chikushō  (Damn it) ! Please, tell

me you’re not talking to Luca.“

   “I’m so sorry,” I mutter.  “I picked by accident and…”

   “Lucaaa,” Ryo yells. “I forbid you to talk to my Angel! Baby, throw some holly water on that phone before it burns your fingers.”

   “Asino (Donkey) !” Luca shouts back and immediately hangs up.

   “He was worried about you,” I glare at Ryo reproachfully, but quickly forget about my intention to scold him when my gaze falls on the a food-laden tray in his hands. “Oh, my God! How long have you been cooking? What are those?”

   “I woke up at seven and thought I’d better start the breakfast instead of waking you up,” he grins. “I really don’t know how to stay still when I’m not sleepy. We have coffee, fresh-squeezed orange juice, oat bread sandwiches with smoked salmon and lettuce and…”

   He makes a dramatic pause and looks at me triumphantly, “My masterpiece, gluten-free fruit cake.”

   I burst into rapturous laughter.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 61.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Does Luca have any chance with Sarah? 

How do you think she will react?  😉

What favor do you think David is planning to ask? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 62. Alpha and Omega (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “Now what?” Angel grins at me, brushing away a few crumbs of my unexpectedly successful fruitcake from the front of his t-shirt. I feel like a proud mother who has just made her picky child eat his breakfast. I am sure he has never had three sandwiches and two pieces of cake so early in the morning if at all. Knowing what a cleanliness freak he is, eating in bed has probably also been unthinkable until now. My hot boyfriend tilts his head to the side and squints at me. “What’s that look, softie? Am I cute?”

   “Real cute,” I answer, gripping him by the forearm to pull him closer for a kiss. When did he become so cheeky? I can’t deny it. He’s got me at his fingertips and I am not complaining.

   “Stop!” he squirms, trying to avoid my mouth. “I haven’t brushed my teeth. What the hell? Why are you always trying to…”

   “Didn’t we already agree that I don’t give a fuck about it,” I grumble, before sliding my tongue between his lips. He tastes of salmon and raisins and so do I. I like it. It’s a yummy kiss which quickly escalates into a passionate make out session. 

   “Oh, God!” Angel moans, trying to shove his hand in my boxers. “Is this normal? I mean, isn’t it crazy that I want you again at nine in the morning, after spending the entire previous day having sex with you? Did you put something in all that food you made me devour? I must be on some kind of heat.”

   “Yeah, I have heard of people falling into a similar condition. The hormones run wild when they find their mate. Usually happens at full moon. You’re totally on heat,” I start nodding in confirmation, keeping my expression as serious as I can. He stares at me a bit startled. His hand freezes in the air. “Definitely not normal. Maybe, you need to see a doctor.”

   “What?” His eyes widen. His gaze falls on my crotch. “You’re hart too. Are you messing with me?”

   “I absolutely am,” I laugh out. “Welcome to the omega verse, baby. Submit to your alpha. You are so gullible it almost makes me cry.”

   “Am I?” he pouts. “And look who’s reading smut. Do you really want to compare which one of us is hornier?”

   “That would be you,” I state with conviction, just to tease him some more. “Besides, steamy romantic novels and quality porn are healthy in reasonable amounts. Don’t tell me you are not a fan ’cause I’m not buying it.”

   “Fine,” he shrugs resignedly and crawls closer to sit on my lap. “Honestly, I don’t mind being the hornier one, as long as I have you to satisfy my desires. You’ve earned yourself a clingy, needy omega to take care of. I hope you have enough stamina for this.”

   “You make me happy,” I simply say. It’s the truth. I’ve never felt more content, relaxed and genuinely happy. The more I get to know him, the more confident I am that my decision to call him and give us a chance was right. I would have been a real fool if I had let him slip away. The thought of someone else touching him before, or after me, drives me insane. It is unbearable to imagine it. He is mine, only mine. This extreme possessiveness scares me a little, but I can’t do anything about it. That’s how it is and nothing can change it. I love his unquenchable thirst for my body, but I also like playing with my naughty boy too much, so I slap his fingers to stop his next attempt to get rid of my underwear. “Not so fast, Koibito (lover) . Time for challenge number four. I am planning a little contest. Win it and you can take your prize.”

   “Ugh…” he sighs somewhat disappointedly. “I should’ve picked a smaller number. Next time you ask, I’ll choose one.”

   “And what if that turns out to be the number of times we’re going to fuck for the entire next month?” I chuckle, but quickly put my hands up to protect myself from the pillow he grabs, trying to whack my head. “Heyy, stop it! Channel the vigor into the race and I promise you the reward will be worth it.”

   “A race?” he asks curiously and puts his fluffy weapon down, but not before he manages a pretty good smack directly in my face. 

   “That’s right,” I confirm. “A swimming competition. We’re spending the day at the pool. What do you think? You can swim, right? I’d also be grateful if you lend me a pair of shorts.”

   “Sorry, I don’t have spare shorts,” he smirks. “Umm… Maybeee, I’ve got thongs somewhere here.” 

   “Really?” I jump out of bed and head to the closet. “Don’t tempt me, Itazura Neko, or your sexy ass might be the one ending up on display.”

   “Ryo?” Angel mumbles hesitantly. “Are you sure about this? I mean… What about you? Are you good at swimming?”

   “Why wouldn’t I be?” I turn to look at him. There is a faint shadow of uneasiness on his face. He is trying to hide it behind a broad smile. It is strange, but he accepts the intense challenges more easily, while there is always something that bothers him about the ones I offer just for fun. It seems I unintentionally trigger a reactions which is related to his past. Angel has a secret. I am aware of that, although I still have no idea exactly what it is. I don’t want secrets between us. I’ll give him time, but I won’t give him a choice. My last challenge is going to be the toughest one. The last rule will be the most difficult to follow. I pray he pulls through. But we are going to focus on having a good time together now. A carefree, summer day for my angel. I smile back. “My profession is related to ships and the sea. Not only am I a good swimmer, but I was also on the college swim team and won the championship twice. Don’t worry about it.”

   “Whoa! A champion, huh? And how exactly is this challenge fair?” he frowns. I am relieved to see that his uneasiness has faded. “Actually… You know what? I’ll win hands down. This will be an easy victory.”

   “That’s the spirit,” I wink, waving two pairs of fitted, square-cut trunks in front of his face. “These are damn tight. Don’t you have normal shorts? You know the loose ones, that your ass can actually breathe in? Just looking at these makes my balls shrink.”

   “Nope,” he retorts smugly. “I like fitted clothes. Things must be kept in place.”

   I roll my eyes, “Red or blue?”

   “Red,” Angel grabs them victoriously. 

   “Why am I not surprised?” I mutter, glancing at the thin, almost transparent swimwear he left for me. “I hope you enjoy the view.”

   “I surely will,” he grins. “Do we need to start competing right away? Can’t we just relax a bit, catch some tan, drink cocktails?”

   “Sure, baby.” I slap his ass, unable to resist the sight of his tight muscles, outlined under the taut fabric. “Anything you want.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 62.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Time for the fourth challenge.

Do you think swimming together can help Ryo recognize David? 

Who will win the competition?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 63. Like a Lightning Bolt (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “Stop it! What the fuck!” I scream. The grin on my face is so big that threatens to split it in two. I am pretending to be annoyed, but in reality, I have never been happier. Honestly, I do not think anyone can look better in tight, red, swim trunks. What a body! My boyfriend is simply fabulous in whatever he chooses to wear, and even more gorgeous with no clothes on. I am just staring, with my mouth agape, losing my heart to him like a high school kid, whipped by their first crush.

   It is only eleven a.m., but the sun is bright and the air is hot and humid. I have been lazing around on a big, floating hammock for more than an hour, occasionally sipping from an ice-cold virgin margarita, which my sweet Angel has been obligingly bringing to my mouth, always accompanied with a kiss. None of us was in a rush to start the race, so we just indulged in relaxation and casual conversations. This is heaven, but the little rascal is clearly bored of sunbathing, and has decided to make things more exciting by splashing freezing water over my toasty ass.

   “It’s cold! No! Don’t get yourself into trouble,” I protest, only to make him giggle louder and rock my comfortable pool float harder, trying to shake me out of it, right into the water.

   “Your lovely butt will burn,” he laughs. “These shorts do not cover much, if anything. You need cooling, Harinezumi. Come on! Are you afraid to get wet?”

   “And who chose them for me? You are making a big mistake, Itazura Neko,” I threaten him, faking a stormy expression. “Someone’s ass will be on fire pretty soon and it’s not gonna be mine.”

   “You wish!” He sticks out his tongue at me, before lunging forward towards the opposite end of the pool. As if it is not enough, he yells back over his shoulder, “How do you think you’re going to catch me, Master Frown? I can swim like a damn fish. I’m the shark that will bite your tanned behind.”

   “Yeah, yeah! Keep blowing your own trumpet,” I grumble while trying to slide carefully into the pool, without getting a temperature shock.

   My body is so heated that I almost hear the sizzle at the contact with the cool water. I will not be surprised to see steam rising from my skin. However, there is no time for acclimatization, as Angel has already halved the distance. I still give myself a few seconds to calm my breathing and admire his powerful strokes, evoking the smooth, tantalizing movements of his strong back muscles. He is very athletic for someone who does not like to eat much. There are people whose metabolism allows it, with only the addition of some harmless supplements. If there are any strong chemicals involved, though, to help him withstand the daily, intense, two-hour training sessions, I will make sure the shit goes straight into the toilet bowl today. I take a mental note to check his gym and dive after him.

   Several energetic strokes underwater help me gain the speed I need to switch to front crawl. Freestyle has always been my strongest suit. It is also easy to keep an eye on my opponent this way. Angel seems to prefer butterfly style and is frickin’ good at it. I, on the other hand, have not done this for quite some time. It takes a few minutes before I find my rhythm and almost catch up to him at the edge of the pool. He immediately makes a graceful flip turn, pushing himself off the tiled wall and sweeps by me, shouting, “Shake it up, slug!”

   “Show off!” I fire back and give him the finger.

   He starts cackling defiantly and even takes the time to stop and blow me a kiss. Sexy bastard. It is definitely not normal to get hard during a swimming competition. What the fuck? Just wait for me to catch him. I will rip those trunks apart and use the pieces for a condom. He will not be able to sit for a week. I push off the wall with a new surge of energy and determination.

   ‘You can do it. You are the best. None of them knows what fear is. They are just spoiled kids who have never drowned for real. Do it for yourself. Do it for him.’

   I kept repeating those words to myself over and over when I started attending swimming practice in high school. I was terribly afraid of water at that time, so much that I never stood in the shower and always used only the handheld one, ready to do anything to avoid it running over my face. The feeling was too disturbing. It reminded me of those unsettling minutes when I was sure I was dying. I could never forget the swoosh I heard in my ears as I sank into the endless, dark abyss, after the unfortunate fall from the ship’s sun deck. The conviction that those were my last moments was petrifying. I could not move, breathe, think or fight for my life. I was drowning without a sound and could not forgive myself. 

   The only thought in my head was how stupid I was. He tried to kiss me. We were chasing after each other around the empty pool. It was late and there was no one else around. He cornered me behind the piled deck chairs near the railings. I was excited, happy, but also very shy and a tiny bit scared, mostly because I had sneaked out without permission, and my parents would surely punish me. The boy smiled and tangled his fingers in my hair. I liked it. Then he followed the shape of my mouth with the tip of his finger. I thought it was strange. Why would he do that? I was not a girl. He could not have liked me this way. I pushed him away and he stumbled back. I felt guilty. He looked so disappointed and so beautiful. A thought flushed through my mind that it would be so sad if he gave up. I wanted him to try to touch me again. He did it. I was not expecting it. He took a step towards me, leaned closer and pressed his lips to mine. It was only for a brief second, before I pushed him again.

   “Bakaaaaa Yaroo  (You idiot) !” I screamed, more out of surprise than anger. “Nanisama no tsumori? Anata wa jibun o dareda to omotte iru nodesu ka! (What are you doing? Who do you think you are!) “

   He was startled, remorseful. His trembling hand reached out to me. Then we heard the first explosion and I took another step back, away from him. What a fool I was, losing the only thing I wanted out of fear and insecurity. I still remember his terrified whisper, “Wait. Please, stop. You are too close to the railing. I won’t do it again. I promise. Please, take my hand…”

   I did not take it. I made the biggest mistake and had to live with the consequences for years.

   That is why I decided to face my nightmares and chase them away. This was the reason I took a challenge every day, forcing myself to do the things that made me soak in cold sweat. Swimming was the first step towards my goal. It was agony at first. I sucked at it and almost fainted every time I got in the pool. But I succeeded. I did not have the right to be weak. He was waiting for me somewhere. I only had to fix my life and find him. There was nothing that could stop me or convince me I would fail. I became the best in the school team and later at university. I did it for David. It was my way to take his hand after all those lost years. He was not with me, but I was holding on to him tight anyway. 

   How can I let go now? I am fascinated by Angel. I know I am falling for him more and more with each passing day, but how can I stop waiting for David? I can’t.

   I suddenly feel nasty pain in my thigh. It’s so unexpected and sharp that I involuntarily scream. I am familiar with the feeling. It often happens when you strain your muscles without a good warm-up in advance, especially in hot weather. The cramp is extensive and very painful. I lose my bearings for a moment and my head sinks under the water. Here comes the awful swoosh. I try to brace myself, but the tightening spreads to the waist and the small of my back and I can do nothing more but splash around helplessly. It is not my first time to get a cramp while swimming, but reminiscing my childhood trauma distracted me too much this time. I am panicking, unable to reach the surface.

   “Ryo!” The rustling noise in my ears stops as abruptly as it started, replaced by Angel’s voice. I am lifted by a strong arm around my chest. His hand is massaging my throbbing leg. “Breathe! It’s ok, baby. I am right here. Just take a deep breath. I know it hurts. It’ll pass in a minute. You’re safe.”

   I take a deep breath and turn to look at his face. His eyes are wide and worried. His lips are moving as he talks, but I can hear nothing after that last word. SAFE. 

   ‘You are safe.’ 

   I remember almost nothing after falling off the ship. I seem to have been barely conscious most of the time. But this phrase. Said with exactly the same intonation. I have been hearing it in my sleep every night for the past twenty years. The voice is different. The face is not the same. And yet… The eyes… The same worried, mesmerizing, warm eyes…

   It strikes me like a lightning bolt. I gasp. My fingers trace his features in disbelief. My lips move on their own, forming the name, playing with it, wanting to say it, but still unsure. He smiles and it gives me the courage I need.

   “David?” I barely whisper.

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 63.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Well, what do you think? 

Is the happy ending here? 😉

Will David admit it’s his real name?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 64. By the Book (Ryo)

(Present time)

   “That’s better, isn’t it?” Angel gently murmurs, continuing his intense massage along the back of my leg, from the ankle to the buttocks. His fingers dig into my upper thigh, unmistakably finding the most painful spot. I growl. He chuckles. “Shhh! Don’t snarl at me like an angry dog. It’ll pass. I’m sure it doesn’t hurt that bad anymore. You’re just a sour loser. Bear with me a little longer, Grandpa. I’m trying to ease your pain.”

   “Hey! Watch your mouth, kid.” I try to get up, but he pushes me back on the inflatable lounger where I have been laying on my stomach and sulking over my inglorious defeat, after emptying the two bottles of water my caring boyfriend made me drink. “You simply got lucky. If it wasn’t for the damn crump, you would’ve only dreamt of winning.”

   “But I won,” he laughs out and squeezes my butt cheeks with both hands. “Lucky or not, I’m the champion.”

   “Are you having fun?” I rumble. “This is my ass, not a lump of dough.”

   “Ohhh, yes, yes, yes,” he moans exaggeratedly, kneading his new-found, squishy toy with genuine enthusiasm. “I love this irresistible ass. I do. I totally, undeniably, incurably love it.”

   The passionate display of affection ends with a long, wet kiss between my shoulder blades and a hard slap on the beloved bottom. Angel sprawls on top of me at full height. The lounger fails to support our weight and rips open with a loud pop. We slowly descend to the ground as it deflates, cackling like hyenas.

   “You’re such a baby,” I snort. 

   “Yeah, your baby,” he mumbles in my ear, leaning his chin on my shoulder. “Are you going to tell me the forth rule now?”

   “Sure!” I reach back to ruffle his hair which is already much more tousled than he would like. 

   God, I’m so crazy about this man. David or not, I am in love with him and I don’t see any reason to deny it any longer. I know he heard me when I whispered the name. There was no reaction, maybe just a barely perceptible flush of emotions in his eyes, which I couldn’t quite read. It is possible that he pretended the name meant nothing to him, but it is also possible that it was totally unfamiliar. I don’t know. It is tempting to ask, to push for answers, but I feel it is not a good idea. I promised to give him the time he needed. I will keep my promise. Because he deserves it. I deserve it too. But I do not want to wait for too long either. A month. I will give him a month. This is my decision. I can handle the uncertainty for precisely one month.

   “So?” Angel bites the side of my neck impatiently. “The rule? What is it?” 

   “Have you dated before?” I ask, evoking a ripple of amused laughter.

   “Is this question for real?” Angel smacks my head. “You are the first man I have ever met, kissed, invited in my house… fucked… I have never approached another one within a hundred feet before. What dating, silly?”

   “Is it bad I’m so happy to hear it?” I mutter, turning around to face him. 

   He immediately uses the opportunity to straddle my thighs and leans for a quick, sweet kiss. His lips curl in a contented grin. “No, it’s good. I like your possessiveness. It makes me feel special. How about this? Is it bad?”

   “No. This is exactly how you should feel about yourself.” I sit up and wrap my arms around his waist. “You are special, perfect and only mine. Never doubt it. That’s why we should date by the book.”

   “What does this even mean?” he squints at me suspiciously. “Oh, boy! I am starting to get really worried. You’re planning something and I’m pretty sure I’m not going to like it.”

   “Not in the beginning,” I confirm his suspicions. “But I promise it will get better with practice. Here’s the plan. One date a week.”

   “What?” Angel bellows, disappointment written all over his face. “You want to see me once a week? Only once? And this is the rule, if I want us to be together? Ugh.. I wasn’t expecting you to marry me, but still… I see… Sorry, I’m being ridiculous…”

   “Wait!” I cup his face and make him look at me. “Angel, you didn’t understand. That was not what I meant. You got it all wrong. I want to be with you every fucking second, baby.”

   “Really?” he smiles hesitantly. “I am such a dummy. Can we just agree that I am unexperienced and… and emotionally unstable… and forget about this conversation…”

   “Be quiet for a moment.” I cover his mouth with my palm and kiss his forehead. “Shut up and listen to what I have to say.”

   His expressive eyes widen. He starts nodding in agreement. I remove my hand and he bites his lip as if to stop any more words from coming out.

   “I know that you are afraid to leave the house,” I start, gazing into his eyes. “But proper dating means to go to the movies. It means dinners in cozy restaurants and walks on the beach at sunset. You know, all that stuff. We can spend as much time as we want here, in my apartment, at the pool, in bed, but we’ll go out on a date once a week. That’s the rule. Take it or leave it.”

   “Ryo,” Angel gasps. “I want to. You know I would do anything you ask. But I don’t think I can. Wanting to do something and being actually able to do it are two different things. What if it’s a disaster every time, like yesterday?”

   “Oh, I am sure the first few times will be catastrophic,” I agree. “I’m not afraid of a little panic, the occasional throw up and a ton of second-hand embarrassment. I’ll be right there with you, Angel. We can deal with it together. Everything is going to be alright. You will be fine.”

   “You travel a lot,” he points out, too glad to have found a solution to the problem. “This rule can’t work. What if you are abroad for more than a week?”

   “In that case you’re coming with me,” I state. He visibly turns paler, so I hurry to add, “I promise it won’t happen before you’re ready.”

   “I will never be ready for such a thing,” he shakes his head. “No way. You don’t understand.”

   “Oh, yes, I do. You will be ready and willing,” I assure him. “You just have to learn how to trust me completely.”

   “It doesn’t work this way,” he retorts. “I already trust you, and yet I am still afraid.”

   “We’ll see about that.” I help him stand up and pull him by the hand towards the house. “Let’s do some shopping online. I know an app. They can deliver anything within an hour. Time for challenge number five.”

   “Are we cooking lunch again,” Angel asks enthusiastically. “As strange as it may sound, I think I’m hungry.”

   “Oh, no, Ōkina Neko,” I smirk. “No food before this one.”

---

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 64.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

My dear friends, before you get frustrated that the boys didn’t pay more attention to the name slip in the previous chapter, let me tell you about this story. I am sure you have already noticed that it is not so much about arriving at the final destination, but rather about the journey itself. We’ll get there, I promise. Until then, enjoy the ride and prepare for something really exciting in the next chapter, even a bit dangerous 😉

Any guesses about the last challenge? 

What does Ryo intend to order from the shopping app?

Why eating before the challenge is not a good idea?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 65. 緊縛美* (David)

*Kinbaku-bi    - the beauty of tight binding (Japanese technique of bondage with rope, using simple and aesthetic knots and patterns) 

   (Present time)

   “I’ll answer the door. It’s the delivery man,” Ryo shouts through the open French doors, leading to the back yard. 

   I shrug my shoulders and sprawl on the sofa, scratching my nape in confusion. What is he up to? Everything he did since we came inside was more than puzzling and highly suspicious. I was anxious at first that he would make me leave my shelter again, but then my worries dissipated. It became clear he had no such intentions. First, he had me show him around the whole house, including the closets and the garage. Then we took a quick shower, separately from each other, which I did not particularly like. I made sure my disapproval was clear to Ryo. He just sneered and shoved me out of the bathroom, ‘Save your strength for later, Angel San. You’ll need a lot of it.’ 

   When I dried off and got dressed, he settled me in the living room and ordered me to rest because he had some work to do in the garage. I was not allowed to peek or ask about it. I can’t imagine what that work could possibly be. It is just a completely empty, white-painted, spotlessly clean space with an exit to the garden. I have hired a property maintenance company. The workers come every couple of weeks with all the necessary equipment, do their job which is mainly landscaping, cleaning and different repairs. I don’t even see them. They go when finished, strictly following the warning to leave no trace behind. I don’t have a car, nor do I have any tools, old furniture, clothes or any other belongings to store, so I haven’t set my foot there in several months. Why Ryo was so interested in that room is beyond me.

   “All done,” he beams at me, leaning on the door frame. His dark, shiny hair is messy. He is covered in bits of chipped plaster and sweaty, but looks extremely proud of himself.

   “What were you doing in there?” I raise a brow. “Demolishing my garage?”

   “Nope,” he shakes his head. “Just making some improvements.”

   “And where on earth did you find a drill, a hammer and that thing with the weird scraping sound?” I don’t give up. “You look like you’ve wrestled a bear.”

   “You don’t like it?” my boyfriend smirks, slowly rolling up the ruined shirt I lent him. His finger follows the outline of his abs and defiantly hooks the band of the borrowed shorts, pulling them down. “You better think again.”

   “As if I’d touch you before you take another shower,” I roll my eyes. Totally not true. Just a glance and I will be on my knees in front of him. I won’t hesitate for a second. He doesn’t have to know it, though. I am trying to be a little less pathetic with how whipped I am, so I wrinkle my nose and point to the stairs. “Go clean yourself and stop playing Bob the Builder.”

   “There was a brand new tool box in the shed,” Ryo informs me, heading to the bathroom. “Quite well stocked. One of those super expensive chests on steel wheels. It was still with the price tag on it. How can you not know what’s in your own house? And the scraping thing is called a disc grinder.”

   “Dad must have bought it,” I mutter. “He still thinks that wielding screwdrivers and power tools is a sign of masculinity. Old school, you know. Having a dick is not enough for them.”

   “Your dick is perfectly enough for me,” Ryo laughs. “See you in a minute. Don’t go anywhere.”

   “You’ll have a hard time getting rid of me,” I wave him away, full of curiosity and feverish anticipation. A disc grinder? What the hell?

   I can barely sit still when he finally returns, looking gorgeous and smelling of pine tree and toothpaste.

   “Hey, baby,” I instantly jump up. “What did the delivery boy bring? Can I see what you did in the garage now?”

   “Naughty cat,” he smiles and holds out his hand to me. “So curious, but also very obedient. You deserve your surprise. Come on. I’ll show you. Doryoku wa kanarazu mukuwa reru  (Every effort will be rewarded).”

   We walk hand in hand to what I once thought was the most boring place in my home. Ryo ushers me in, but I dig my heels in the doorway, staring dumbfounded at the incredible change. My garage has magically turned into a beautiful, Japanese-style room. There is a greenish tatami mat in the middle, spreading its typical scent of fresh grass. The opposite wall is covered by a big, traditional, sakura tree canvas. What instantly captures my attention is a thick, metal rod, attached on both ends to chain hangers which are mounted on the ceiling. Scented candles in glass jars are burning, lined up on the floor along the walls. The room is filled with the delicate aroma of sour cherry, orange blossom and sandalwood.

   “Oh, my God!” I squeal. “You did all of this for me?”

   “I would like to say yes,” Ryo smirks, “but it won’t be entirely true. I did it for me as well. I’m going to show you one of my favorite things. I hope you like it too.”

   He sits on the mat and beckons me with a finger. I follow him and lean my back on his chest. Ryo slides his palm under my chin and gently pulls my head back until it rests on his shoulder.

    “What is this?” I point at a luxurious, black, lacquered wood box with iridescent red and yellow koi carp drawing on the lid.

   “You need to relax,” Ryo whispers in my ear. “Take deep breaths and exhale slowly until you feel completely calm. Don’t think. Don’t try to predict my actions or guess what is hidden in the box. You have to trust me, blindly, and be convinced that whatever happens, you’re safe with me. Can you do it?”

   “Yes,” I answer.

   “Good boy,” he praises me, gently stroking my hair. “Do you know what kinbaku is?”

   “Yes,” I nod. “Not in detail, but I have an idea.”

   “Would you let me show you everything about it?” His hands move up my chest. He grips the front of my shirt. “Do you believe that I would never hurt you?”

   “I do,” I confirm. My breading is slow and deep. My body is relaxed. I feel confident. My eyelids fall as I dive into the delightful sensation of being entirely devoted to the man next to me. I am not afraid or nervous. This is the place where I want to be.

   “Say the safe word,” Ryo demands. “I will stop only when I hear it.”

   “Yamero  (Stop) ,” I pronounce clearly. 

   “Very good,” he kisses my temple. “Ready?”

   “Yes,” I firmly answer. 

   One sharp pull and my shirt is ripped open. I smile. His palms rest on my bare chest, pulling me closer to him.

---

Photo 29182678 / Man © Andrei Vishnyakov | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 65.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

I think you know what follows, so I am not going to ask about the challenge 😉

Do you think David will like it?

But what about the last rule? 

Did you guess what it will be?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 66. 力* (David)

chikara- Power

[xxx - mature content warning.

This warning is not so much because of sexual content, but rather to appeal to not practice this at home unless having taken all necessary precautions, thoroughly educating yourself about human body and learning from a very skilled and experienced partner or trustful source. 

Kinbaky, also known as Shibari, can be a very dangerous activity and cause nerve damage, restrict normal blood and air circulation and bruise the skin, if not done correctly. Do not take it lightly and do not trust only your partner’s word, if they tell you they know how to do it. It takes years of studying and training. Consent and communication are the most important as always.

Put your safety first. ❤️ ]

   

(Present time)

   “Hontoni arigatou gozaimasu, Angel San (I am truly grateful, Angel San) ,” Ryo softly says, pressing his mouth to my shoulder. “Your trust is the most precious thing to me. I am proud I could earn it. I will make it my goal to prove I deserve it, again and again, every day from now on.”

   He puts his open palm on my biceps and slowly slides it down, along the forearm, until his fingers intertwine with mine. The gesture is gentle and full of affection. His hot breath follows my jawline, moves to the side of my neck and over my Adam’s apple. His lips brush my chin, before luring mine into a long, chaste kiss. I want to deepen it, to stir his passion and make him suck and bite the way that always makes my head spin and the blood boil in my veins. But I know I am expected to stay still and relaxed, so I obey. My eyelids fall. I try to savor every moment of his calm statement of devotion, without turning it into a feverish excitement. I know this is not about sex. It is much more. This is Ryo’s way to show me his true feelings.

   “You are right to believe me when I say that you are completely safe with me,” he continues, placing another kiss in the pit between my collar bones and one more on my temple. “However, it’s only fair to warn you there will be some pain. You don’t have to put up with things you don’t like. We should both feel only pleasure. That is why I want you to be aware of your body, to observe carefully every sensation and talk to me the entire time. Can you do it, Otokomae?”

   “Yes,” I nod. “I will tell you about everything I feel.”

   “Good. Next time we won’t need to be so vigilant, but the first session always takes a little synchronizing.” He leans his chin on my shoulder and starts stroking my thigh, moving his hand from the knee, all the way up to my V-line, across my abs and back again. All the tension is gone from my body. I squeeze his fingers harder and completely slacken on his chest. He adjusts his position behind me, spreading his legs to make me even more comfortable. “Keep your eyes closed and listen to my voice. I’ll give you more information before we start. Knowledge is power. In this case, weakness is power too. By agreeing to submit, you gain control over me, although, it will seem to be the other way around. By asking you to accept me as your Rigger*, I am bound to always put your well-being first, or otherwise I would not deserve this honor. Do you understand it?”

   *Rigger - the person doing the binding 

in SM

, the top

   “I do,” I nod. “I am happy you chose me and decided to give yourself to me this way. I also give myself to you. You have the control.”

   “Hai,” he bows his head. “Kinbaku wasn’t always what we know today. It all started centuries ago, back in the Edo period. A part of the Samurai martial art was the ancient technique of Hojōjutsu, used for restricting and torturing a prisoner with ropes. Those prisoners were often renowned warriors as well. Their captors, despite being harsh and unforgiving, created visually aesthetic tying patterns to preserve their enemies’ honor and show them respect. That didn’t spare the captives all the pain, but gave them appreciation.”

   “Fascinating,” I mumble, enchanted by Ryo’s deep, raspy voice. Japanese culture and traditions have always amazed me. I feel privileged to learn more about them from this firsthand experience.

   “Yeah,” Ryo chuckles. “My ancestors could be cruel, but honor was everything to them. They worshiped beauty and found it everywhere in its various forms. I have inherited some of both.”

   “How did the martial art become sexual?” I ask curiously.

   “Well,” he shrugs. “Bondage really wasn’t so much related to sensuality until recently. People rediscovered it in ancient drawings, written descriptions and prints. It happened in the fifties. Magazines turned it into a popular fad. An ex lover took me to a SM performance. We watched Go Arisue*, one of the top kinbakushi** in the world. It was a true privilege, a rare occasion and real liberation. I couldn’t take my eyes off the stage the entire time, the way those models depended on his mercy, and yet showed no trace of hesitation. I just knew I wanted to try it. I was very young and full of enthusiasm. Couldn’t wait to read all his books and see all the movies he had any part in. It took me about five years of learning and practice to become Nawashi***”

   *Go Arisue - one of the most popular masters of the art of Japanese bondage, performer, author and tutor, involved in cinema and featured in a documentary on the subject

   **Kinbakushi - Japanese bondage ar tist

    ***縄師 - Nawashi, literally Rope Master, a person with proficient abilities in kinbaku 

   “Wow, you are Nawashi?” I gasp in admiration. Ryo was really skillful with the rope and the handcuffs last time, but his ability to subdue and evoke respect is what leaves no doubt he can easily make anyone kneel. It warms my heart that such a person is so gentle with me and is willing to beg for my attention just to give me more confidence. He cares about me. I know it for sure. My curiosity wins and I ask, “Have you ever performed in front of an audience?”

   “No,” he chuckles. “I find a different meaning in kinbaku. Bondage is not so much about showing skills and finding sexual pleasure for me, although, I can’t deny it excites me. I do it for the emotions. I don’t know if you can get my point, but I want to feel what it’s like to be on the side of power. I’ve been in a situation where I entirely depended on somebody else. I was helpless and frightened. I couldn’t move or fight for my own survival. It was up to that other person to decide whether to save me or not. He did it. I had to trust blindly that he would not give up on me. Binding gives me the opposite feeling. Power. It’s like a drug, but also comes with the responsibility. That’s why it took me so much time to learn it and be confident enough to practice it. If you want someone to entrust you with their body, you have to take full responsibility and be serious about knowing everything you need to keep your partner safe.”

   “Thank you for telling me all this,” I barely whisper, moved by the new, stunning depths of his personality he decided to uncover. “You said you wanted me to trust you blindly and I would have done it without hesitation. But you still took the time to give me every reason to be yours and erase any doubt I might have had. Ryo, do you even realize how amazing you are?”

   I know that, at this very moment, we are closer than ever before. He decided to open up and welcome me in his life. There is no turning back. The intimacy between us is on a much different, deeper emotional level. Whatever happens from now on, we will be bonded together in a beautiful knot of trust and devotion. 

   “No, Ōkina neko. You are the amazing one. Time to show you what’s in the mysterious box.” Ryo lifts the lid of the luxurious, wooden case, which is a true work of art. I open my eyes to have a look, although I have already guessed about its contents. There are five bundles of natural jute rope in different colors inside, ready for us to play. He takes the first one. “Let’s begin.”

---

Photo 3927385 © Tadija Savic | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 66.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Did you expect that Ryo was a rope master?

How do you think he will treat David during the session, more gently or with no mercy?

Will Davy use the safe word?

Share your thoughts, ask questions and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote, if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 67. Intrigued (David)

[xxx - mature content warning

   Again this warning is not about sexual content, but to appeal to not practice this unless having taken all necessary precautions, thoroughly educating yourself about human body and learning from a very skilled and experienced partner or trustful source. 

   Always put your safety first.]

   Ryo takes a piece of white rope and puts his hand on my shoulder.

   “Do not think of my asanawa* as a separate, inanimate object because it is not.” His deep voice is calm and alluring, flowing like a captivating, sensual melody in my ear. “Think of it as a part of me. Wherever it touches your skin, those will be my hands. If you feel it soft and pleasant, it means I am being gentle with you. If it stings and burns, then it is me asking you to open your senses and accept the wild, insatiable side of my nature. You have awakened it, Otokomae. It is stronger than ever, almost overwhelming me, but the choice is always yours. Your words, the sounds you make, and the way your body moves will guide me. I will not fail to read the signs. You don’t have to be nervous. This is a dance and I will let you be the one leading it.”

   (*麻縄  (asanawa) - thin, natural-fiber rope, usually made of hemp or jute)

   He slowly begins to slide his palm over my collarbones towards my other shoulder, wrapping the rope around me. It is raw, dry and rough in contrast to the warmth and softness of his fingers. I focus on the sensation and realize how much I actually enjoy it. Ryo is careful to caress every inch of skin before the coarse strands cover it. It reminds me of that moment in love making when the passion takes over and the kisses turn into welcome bites, increasing the excitement and pleasure. His hands are kissing me and the fiber bites. I am not threatened or controlled. I feel loved.

   “See?” He presses his lips to the spot between my shoulder blades before it is hidden under the rope. “This is exactly what I was talking about. Your breathing is calm. You are smiling. Your contented sighs show me you are pleased with what I’m doing. Sugoidesu ne. Subarashii.  (That’s amazing. I am proud of you.)  And since you are very fond of the number five, I will make exactly five windings around these smooth shoulders and strong pecks. Eroi!  (So sexy!)  Everything in you is perfect. Straighten up, my angel. Sit on your heels.”

   I obey immediately. Being praised by Ryo is as delightful as being touched by him. His voice is husky and seductive. The erotic whisper feels like heat spilling into the pit of my stomach. The rope around my chest is tight enough that I can clearly feel it, but it does not cause any discomfort.

   “This is fun,” I murmur under my breath. I expected a much rougher game after all the talk about samurai torturing prisoners. Ryo, acting sweeter than ever, managed to surprise me again. I cast a quick glance at his face and smile. “I can totally get used to it and I’m very intrigued to see what comes next.”

   “Yeah?” He crouches behind me, grips my wrists, and twists my arms behind my back. “Glad to hear it, Angel San. Things are about to get even more interesting. Focus on the shoulder joints. You should feel pressure, but no pain. Be careful about the sensations in your fingers as well. They shouldn’t be tingling.”

   I nod in confirmation. Ryo adjusts my palms against each other, as if I am praying, and starts tying my hands. He is quick and skillful. The rope goes around my torso, neck and across my back. I can feel him tying many knots and creating the patterns deftly and easily. The more of the rope goes around my body, the more I feel tension in my muscles. It is getting harder to hold my position, but everything still feels great.

   “Kantandesho (Easy, right) ?” he chuckles. “Nothing too difficult or awkward. Ushiro takate kote* is one of my favorite ties. We are not doing it today, though. I like it exactly because it is simple, but kind of dangerous if not done correctly. You are completely inexperienced, so I would not risk it during your very first time. I am not going to place the pressure on your arms as I bind your torso, but on your rib cage. The worst would be a few small bruises. Still, let me know right away if something bothers you.”

   (* 後ろ高手 小手 , Ushiro takate kote – a box tie of the upper body where the arms are placed high behind the back in U shape. It is considered dangerous as the pressure is mostly on the arms and it makes it too easy to inflict damages on the radial nerve, which is providing the sensory functions to the arm)

   “ Any other patterns that you particularly like?“ I ask curiously and cannot help but pout a little. “I mean one of those you think your boyfriend is not qualified enough for.”

   Ryo grips my chin and yanks my head back to look into my eyes. “Next time we do this, I will whip your ass for questioning my judgment during a binding session, Itazura Neko (naughty cat) .” His expression softens. He pecks my lips and smirks. “But this time I will let it pass and answer. Sakasa ebi shibari* is my other favorite. It really leaves the sub helpless and gives the rigger lots of power. Pretty tricky too. I like to be in complete control. I’ll show you when you’re ready.”

   (*逆さ海老縛り, Sakasa ebi shibari – Reverse-shrimp binding, a more strenuous position, originating directly from a torturing, interrogation technique, where the person is on their stomach with tied ankles, pulled to the buttocks. Head is pulled back, sometimes by a rope, going through the mouth. Arms are tied on the back.)

   “Can you explain what you are doing right now? Use more simple words, please?” I ask again, as I want to keep listening to his voice. The truth is, I am not familiar with the kinbaku vocabulary he uses. I cannot imagine as accurately as I would like the patterns he mentioned, but that does not make me any less thrilled. I want to know more, feel more, and get closer to Ryo than anyone before me. If he did all those things to someone else, then I have every right to experience them too, because I need it, and I love him.

   “Hai.” Ryo cups my cheek, keeping my head steady and wraps his arm around my waist. “I’ll have you lie on your side. You can’t move your arms or upper body, so if you try to do it yourself, you will fall. Relax. I’ve got you. That’s it. We’ll make it simple and nice. I created a body harness that will keep you steady and I am tying your legs next. Futomomo (calf to thigh bondage). And we’ll try M ji kaikyaku tsuri shibari*” 

   (Ｍ字開脚吊り縛り, M ji kaikyaku tsuri shibari - hanging in the air while suspended with the takate kote - upper body box tie, and futomomo - calf to thigh tie, with legs in front and spread)

   “Huh?” I choke on thin air. “Did you mention something about hanging? What does this even mean? You are aware that I am over a hundred and sixty-five pounds, right? That rope doesn’t seem…”

   “What did I tell you about questioning my judgement?” Ryo laughs out and takes another bundle of rope, colored in black this time. “I did not intend to, but I’ll have to punish you. I’m sure you like to be punished, otherwise you wouldn’t do the same mistake twice, especially after I warned you of the consequences.”

   I am really tempted to ask if he is going to whip me, but decide that it is much more reasonable to keep quiet.

---

Photo 207443487 © Andrei Vishnyakov | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 67.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Do you think Ryo’s more ‘educational’ approach is right?

Will he keep being this way till the end of the session?

A recent survey on internet showed that around 12% of female and 22% of male participants found bondage erotic and would try it. 

I was genuinely surprised. The percentages seem to me so low. I kind of thought it was more popular.

Just curious what would you answer?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 68. 強さと弱さ* (David)

*Tsuyo-sa to yowa-sa - strength and weakness

    [xxx - mature content warning

   This warning is not about sexual content, but to appeal to not practice this unless having taken all necessary precautions, thoroughly educating yourself about human body and learning from a very skilled and experienced partner or trustful source.

   Always put your safety first.]

    I am lying on the floor, slightly turned to one side. The position is everything but comfortable. I am like a fish, helplessly entangled in a fisherman’s net. My arms are bent behind my back and securely tied up from shoulders to wrists. The rope wraps around my palms, binding them tightly together, as if in prayer. My legs are spread wide, knees bent, and calves pressed against the back of my thighs. An intricate, skillfully woven pattern covers every inch of skin, keeping my muscles taut and my body arched almost to its limit. I can not move, except to raise my head a little. It is enough to see the incredibly precise and enchantingly beautiful diamond shapes Ryo has created.

   “Do you like it?” he asks softly, his lips almost touching my ear. His hot breath raises goose bumps on my skin. I nod in confirmation but prefer to remain silent and preserve the exquisite atmosphere of mystery and seduction. He laughs quietly and lowers his voice even more to a husky whisper. “I saw a picture of a rope model on a website once. The rigger had tied her up in this same way. Somebody had commented below the photo, ‘Shibara rete urayamashīdesu ne’ (I envy you for being tied) . Anyone who could catch a glimpse of you now would envy me. I don’t remember ever seeing another person look so perfect in bondage. Tsuyo-sa to yowa-sa ga kanpekina baransu de yūgō (Strength and weakness blended in perfect balance) .”

   “Arigatō (Thank you) ,” I mumble. “It’s because of you. You made me stronger. There was no balance before I met you. I was simply weak, and that was all.”

   “You have never been weak, Otokomae.” Ryo grips my chin and makes me look deep into his eyes. There is a strange glint in his dusky irises that I have not seen before. It is like remorse mixed with anger, both hidden behind thick layers of sadness. His gaze is dark and dangerous. His voice cuts like a knife. “You are wrong. I will prove it to you.”

   We stare into each other’s eyes for a while. The tension is palpable. The air between our warm, sweaty bodies crackles and sparks. Or is it just the burning candles that surround us? The confrontation is inevitable. I wish he was my harsh master and I was his obedient slave. It would be so simple. But everything about us together is much more complicated. We will never be able to fit into the ordinary rules of attraction. The world will never be black and white for us. We have created our own reality in unique, contrasting colors. They are too different, and yet seek contact and try to merge again and again. Maybe we will be able to combine them in harmony one day, or it will turn out in the end that we will never be able to overcome the past completely. I have no idea… One thing I know for sure. We are both aware of the unspoken secrets between us. They can not be ignored for much longer. The tension will grow until the devastating explosion wipes away our fragile heaven. I can not allow it. Such an outcome is unacceptable. I need to act. Ryo urges me to lay my cards on the table. It is too obvious. But I am more stubborn than he thinks. It will happen my way.

   Ryo finally sighs in resignation. His expression softens. He is giving me a respite, a little more time to breathe before I have to give the game away and solve the riddle for him. I have already learned to read him. My lover can wait some more. I am thankful.

   “Kinbaku is more about unconventional beauty,” he starts talking again. “This is why many kinbakushi (rope masters) strive to create asymmetrical patterns. The more bizarre and straining the position, the better. This is a torturing technique, after all. Visually intriguing and overly exciting, but not aimed at giving pleasure to the prisoner. That is why nowadays, when we don’t want to hurt our partner for real, the focus is on how the bondage looks. It must be threatening, uncomfortable and hard to bear. However, I do not entirely share this view. I rather think that the rigger should follow the needs of their rope bunny. Each person’s soul has its unique shape. A good master must look deeper and find the perfect way to console it.” 

   Ryo finishes adjusting the knots on my back and stands up, holding the end of the rope in his hand. He throws it over the metal rod, which is mounted on the ceiling, in one accurate move.

   “You are obsessed with order, aren’t you? You are also handsome in a… mmm… classic way. I chose the hishi shibari (diamond bonding) because it suits you best. This tying method comes directly from the early hojojutsu technique. It is ancient, honed to perfection, and terrifyingly mesmerizing. There is tidiness and symmetry in it, but it can also be merciless. Exactly what you need.” Ryo’s lips stretch in a wicked smirk. He slowly takes off all his clothes and grips the rope again, wrapping it around his wrist. “Too much order always gets boring in the end. Am not I right, Angel San? Why would you meet a complete stranger, in a deserted factory, and let him fuck you senseless, if living by the rules was so great? Why would you risk everything to see me again? Let’s break every fucken rule we know and create our own. What do you say?”

   Before I can answer, he pulls the rope with all force. I am lifted up to my knees, hanging on the other end, which is tied to my back. My muscles hurt by the effort to steady myself. The coarse fabric digs into the skin of my chest and scuffs over the ribs. I hiss in surprise. 

   Ryo quickly secures the cord over my head and takes another piece from the wooden case. He winds it around my thigh, quickly knots it up, and flings the loose end over the rod again, wrapping it around his wrist. Then repeats his actions, binding my other leg. 

   My heart is racing. He stopped speaking. The menacing silence quickens my breathing. The danger is spreading like a heavy scent in the air. I suddenly realize that I am entirely at his mercy. I have let this strong, unpredictable man cut all my options to escape. He can do whatever he wants and I will not be able to stop him. I bite my lip to hide my heavy panting and stop the growing uneasiness. It is difficult. I am afraid and it is not just a subtle fear. Why am I so petrified against all logic? The adrenalin rush is probably part of the experience. One can’t help but be a little taken aback… his face, that sinful smile… No! I cannot be serious. This is my boyfriend. I trust him…

   “That was not very pleasant, was it?” Ryo peeks at my flushed, startled face and hoarsely chuckles. “You look alarmed and insecure. Don’t be. I told you before, Otokomae. The only way to make this easy is to stop resisting me. Take a deep breath and calm down. If you try to fight, the ropes will hurt you. They are conditioned with Camellia oil but can still bite.”

   “What are you going to do?” I barely choke out.

   “Show you how to overcome your fears,” he answers and pulls abruptly the ropes, “and teach you how to fly.”

   I scream at the unexpected tension as I am swung in the air and all my weight hangs on the ropes, which are tied to my hips and torso.

   Ryo wraps his fingers around my neck and forces me to brace myself and focus on him. “Breathe slowly. Close your eyes and dive into every sensation. Stop trying to keep the control. It is impossible. This is how it feels to be helpless. I am the only person who can give you back your freedom. But I think you will enjoy challenging gravity more than you expect. Take your time to get used to it. And since it is quite torturous when you do it for the first time, you can take it as a punishment for questioning my judgment.”

   “Enough,” I barely hiss. “I am not ready. It is too much.”

   Ryo lays down on the floor below me and makes himself comfortable, nonchalantly putting his hands under his head.

   “What a view,” he laughs. “I can spend the rest of the day right here, gazing at you. Gorgeous.”

   “Ryo! This is not funny.” I try to wiggle a bit into a more bearable position only to find out that there is absolutely no way to do it. He is having fun. I am getting mad.

   “Don’t,” he says calmly. “You will only make things worse. I am very good at this. There is no point in trying. Stop moving and relax.”

   “I want back down,” I growl. “Come here and untie me.”

   Ryo only shakes his head. “No!”

---

Photo 49596465 / Male © Wisky | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 68.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Why do you think Rio is doing this?

Should he immediately untie David when asked?

Does David have valid reasons to be afraid?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 69. The Last Rule (David)

[xxx - mature content warning

   This warning is not about sexual content, but to appeal to not practice this unless having taken all necessary precautions, thoroughly educating yourself about human body and learning from a very skilled and experienced partner or trustful source. The depicted events are fictional, despite being based on some actual experiences. If you have a PTSD, OSD or any other health issues, seek for qualified help. Kinbaku is not a therapy.  Possible triggers

• consensual wax play; intense confrontation; fight.

   Always put your safety first. ❤️]

   I have no idea how many seconds, or rather minutes, have passed. We are quiet. I grit my teeth and refuse to be the first to break the silence. Ryo wants to show me he has the power. Well, I am not willing to give him the pleasure of hearing me beg. I am filled with sheer stubbornness, although there is no explanation for the sudden change in mood. I love it when he is dominant and controlling. But there is something that urges me to rebel this time. I can tell he is trying to reach deeper than before, maybe even deeper than I dare to look into my own soul. I am not convinced I want to see what is hidden there.

   Hanging from the ceiling, wrapped in thin ropes like a cocoon, is not comfortable. I sense every fucking inch where they rub against my skin. It hurts, not excruciatingly so, not even too unpleasant, but still a constant, nagging pain. I am also concerned that I might be too heavy for this. I can’t help but fear that the cords will break, or even worse, the rivets securing the metal rod will loosen, and I will thump on the floor like a damn fool.

   “You are mad,” Ryo suddenly says, startling me out of my thoughts. His soft laughter is drifting closer to my ear as he slowly stands up. “Why?”

   “I am not mad,” I grumble.

   “Yes, you are,” he insists. “Uso-tsuki  (Liar) !

Did you already forget the rules? Be sincere. I’ve come to know you perfectly well. You’re easy to read.“

   “And I thought Japanese people are more temperate and polite,” I retort. “You don’t have any self-restraint, do you? It’s rude to call someone a liar.”

   “Hmm, I have something to tell you too, Ōkina Neko (Big Cat) . It is unwise to challenge the one holding the end of the rope while you’re suspended and with barely any clothes on.” He grips my face, digging his fingers in my cheeks. I see unflinching firmness and an unfamiliar coldness in his eyes. “Especially if the said person takes so much pleasure in punishing you. You like to be punished, huh? You’ve been doing it to yourself for years, and when it is not enough any longer, you are searching for more by pissing off your rigger. Why do you keep blaming the angel in you? Your wings are bound, but not by me. What do you feel so guilty of?”

   “Fuck you!” I form with my lips, barely uttering any sound. My gaze is fixed on him, never breaking our intense eye contact. “There are no angels around. This house is no heaven. You are mistaken. Why do you think you are so comfortable here? You are in hell, that’s why.”

   I do not understand what exactly provoked me to become so agitated and uncivil, but one thing I know for sure. The bastard is good at rubbing salt in an open wound. He is also wrong to assume I will let it slide. The truth is, I would have already punched him, if I was not tied up. Arrogant arsehole, playing all nice and tender in order to gain my trust, and then refusing to release me. He has always been like that. Who acted as if he was in love with me, and then disappeared for two weeks? Mixed signals are all I have ever gotten from Ryo. He was a stupid kid who was following me everywhere around the ship like a puppy, gazing at me with admiration in his big, glossy eyes, but he still ran away every time I tried to approach him. When the little brat finally agreed to sneak out of his cabin, after his parents had fallen asleep, and met me at the pool, he only did it to ruin my entire life. Did I really deserve to be totally fucked up because of one clumsy attempt to steal an innocent kiss? No, I did not…

   “Angel!” Ryo’s grip tightens, but his voice softens. His eyes are warming up. I can see the concern. He is trying to give me a chance to resolve this confrontation peacefully. I am not going to take it. We are equally guilty and I will make him pay. He started this twenty years ago, so he better have the guts to actually hurt me, or else be hurt instead. Every time he pushes my limits, I will be pushing right back. He sighs, having sensed my resolution. “Listen to me. Being tied up for the first time can affect a person in a variety of ways, both physically and emotionally. It is never easy, a bit like a shock therapy. Many unsuspected things may rise to the surface. I know that the ropes can be painful. Sometimes, you get scared, no matter how deeply you trust your partner. Other times, you can experience negative emotions like anger, despair and contempt. You might feel disrespected and respond with the same, also become doubtful and apprehensive. This is all normal. Pleasure often has to be built gradually throughout several sessions. It doesn’t come instantly in the first one. It’s important to share your feelings. We can pull this off together, or we can just stop. It is all up to you.”

   “Wasn’t that exactly what I asked for?” I frown. “What games are you playing? Isn’t it clear enough? Untie me!”

   “No,” Ryo firmly answers. “This is not how it works. Take control. Make a choice.”

   “Are you insane?” I scream. “You are contradicting yourself. Nothing depends on me. It has always been about you. Bastard!”

   His refusal throws me off balance. I try to bite his hand. He laughs. It only makes me more furious. I don’t care about his stupid punishments. He has no clue what I have been through. His life is nothing like mine. He has friends, fucks whoever he likes, and travels around the world. Who the actual fuck is this guy to judge me and tell me what to do? The traumatic events from our childhood obviously did not affect him the way they scarred me.

   He is convinced he knows everything, but I will prove him wrong. “Fuck you! You smartarse! Do you think it is fun to live in isolation for twenty years? Do you think it is good to be afraid to leave your house? You can do nothing worse to me than you’ve already done.”

   “Aaah, now we’re talking,” Ryo mumbles. 

   He walks away and comes back in a few seconds, holding a thick, pillar candle in a crystal jar. The fresh scent of jasmine hits my nostrils. I take a shaky breath, overwhelmed by worry, but also by feverish excitement. I know this can lead to nothing good, but it brings me some weird satisfaction as well. He will punish me. I want it, more than I am ready to admit. 

   “So, you like to pity yourself, and play the victim, because the guilt urges you to torture your body and mind again and again. I bet you constantly whine to your therapist to give you more pills.” He daringly squints at me. “Does it help to despise anyone who fails to acknowledge how profoundly unhappy you are? Let me tell you this, Kyōhan-sha (Partner in crime) . Misery is a state of mind. No one can make you change your attitude. You will be unhappy until you decide otherwise. Love is always mixed with hatred. We can never truly feel it before admitting that we also hate. I am not going to be compassionate. I won’t pity you. I will not affirm your weakness. I am here to cross the line and force you to spit out all the poison. You don’t need it in your blood. You want to suffer? I will help you with that. Just don’t forget that you are the only one who can make it stop.”

   “What are you going to do?” I mutter, gazing at him as he pinches the candle’s wick between his fingers to extinguish the flickering flame.

   “This is for questioning my judgment and lying to me,” Ryo whispers and tilts the jar. The molten wax runs down my stomach, trickling along the contours of the muscles. I growl at the burning sensation and harshly bite my lip, fighting to remain silent. This is crazy. It hurts and feels good at the same time.

   “Let me see if I’ve managed to memorize all the disrespectful shit you said,” he goes on. I take a deep breath and hold it as long as I can, but gasp when the hot wax burns my chest and flows down my pecs. “This is for calling me a bastard. How many times did you say ‘Fuck you’?” 

   Ryo grins wickedly, convinced that I won’t answer.

   “Three,” I hiss, defiantly pinning my eyes into his.

   “Mmm… “ He starts scratching his head, trying to remember. “No. I think they were only two. I may be harsh, but I am not unfair.”

   “Fuck you,” I groan. “There you go. Three.”

   “As you wish, Angel San.” The wax touches my shoulder. I wheeze. My thighs come next. Their inner sides are very sensitive. The burns hurt much more than in any other place. I can not suppress the tortured mewl this time. Ryo instantly starts studying my face. “Is it very unpleasant? You don’t have to do this. Come on, baby. Stop me.”

   “It’s great,” I snarl like a feral dog. “Never felt better.”

   “It will be so much easier if you quit being so obstinate and say what you’re dying to say.” He sighs deeply and prepares to continue the merciless punishment. “What was the next one? I believe you called me ‘smartarse’, right?”

   “Yamero (Stop) !” I scream. “Enough! Here is your safe word. I am taking control. I’ll say what you want me to say. It is not because of the pain. I don’t give a shit about it. I’ll say it because you want to hear it so much. Let’s see if you like it.”

   It takes less than a minute for him to untie all the knots with just a few precise tugs, lower me gently to the ground, and remove all the ropes from my body. I wait patiently for him to pull away the last one and jump to my feet. Ryo looks at me expectantly. He does not seem the least bit surprised when I swing and slam my fist into his face. Blood starts dripping from his split bottom lip.

   “Look at me! Look what you did to me,” I yell at him, pointing at the red burn marks on my skin, but we both know that they are not what I mean. He shakes his head, paying no attention to the steady stream of blood wetting his chin. It must hurt badly. He did not even flinch when I hit him. I think, it was exactly what he was aiming at, to make me lower my defenses, sort my feelings and accept them. I drop on my knees and add quietly, “I hate you, Ryo. There, I said it. You were right. I admit it. I blame myself. I blame you. Sometimes, I blame the whole world for what I’ve become. I hope you are satisfied now. I hate you, but I love you more.”

   “No, my angel.” He kneels before me and takes my hand, directing the tips of my trembling fingers towards his swollen, bruised lip. His blood is warm on my skin. I feel the tears welling up in my eyes. “This is what we did to each other. Every action has it consequences. The road to hell is paved with good intentions. But it is not your fault. It is not my fault either. No one is to blame. It is terrible to forget before you can forgive. Let’s do it the right way now. Let’s forgive, and you will see that the memories will not be so disturbing anymore. I hate you too, but I also love you so much more.”

   We both smile. It is as if the heavy clouds have finally dispersed, and the sun is peeking from behind them to heal the world after the storm. I can finally breathe.

   “You won’t be practicing kinbaku any time soon,” I mutter, crawling on Ryo’s lap. “I’ll need at least several months before the next session.”

   “Fair enough. I can live with that.” He wraps his arms around me and leans his cheek on my shoulder. “You did great, although to be honest, I’ve never had a worse submissive than you. Baby, you totally suck at following orders and obeying. Any other nawashi would kick you out.”

   “I know,” I snort. “I’ll be better next time. I promise. But I still fulfilled the last challenge, didn’t I? Tell me the last rule.”

   “You surely did,” Ryo agrees. “It’s not exactly a rule, but rather a deadline. One month. I give you one month. You will tell me your name when it’s over and everything else I still do not know.”

---

Photo 279588712 © Volodymyr Tverdokhlib | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 69.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Phew! 😅That was super intense to write. I can’t wait to see your thoughts on this extraordinary kinbaku session.

Did Ryo succeed in makin David realize his own deepest feelings?

Do you think it is normal for two people to both hate and love each other after such an experience?

Is there anyone to blame for what happened twenty years ago?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 70. Doggy Style (David)

(Present time)

   “Does it hurt, Osuneko (Tomcat) ?” Ryo murmurs, slowly spreading some cold, minty ointment over the reddish marks, left on my skin by the hot wax and taut ropes. “Why do you always pull and fight when you know you’ll hurt yourself more? One word is all it takes to stop me. Try to remember it next time. We are both on the same side. I am not your enemy. We are partners.”

   “I know. Don’t worry. I’m perfectly fine,” I hurry to answer and sigh contentedly, getting even more comfortable between Ryo’s spread legs with my back leaning on his chest. My lover can be harsh, but also so gentle that I am melting in his arms. His fingertips are tracing carefully every inch of skin, starting from the ankles, along the inner thighs, across the abs to the biceps and over the shoulders. I turn slightly to press a kiss to the corner of his mouth. My gaze falls on his swollen lip. The sight fills me with shame and remorse. I quietly point at the bruise, barely whispering, “How about this?”

   “No big deal.” He dismissively shrugs. “I was literally asking for it, wasn’t I? One should be ready for the teeth as soon as he decides to rattle the lion’s cage.”

   “Am I the lion? Wow, thank you! Suddenly, I feel so cool.” I laugh but quickly lower my gaze. “I am so sorry, baby. What I did was totally out of line. I have never hit another person… No idea what got me…”

   “Shh!” Ryo covers my mouth with his warm palm and starts chuckling. “I do not know whether you are exactly a lion, but I am pretty sure that you are a gorgeous, big cat. Stop apologizing, silly. Do you really think you would have been able to punch me if I hadn’t let you? Never regret your decisions, especially when you are with me. I can handle much more than you expect. I wouldn’t choose to be your boyfriend if I couldn’t. I pushed you and crossed the line because you needed it. You were suffering, and it had nothing to do with the ropes. I can recognize guilt and self-torture when I see it. My goal was to help you let the pain out. That was all. We do not need to muse on it or discuss it any further.”

   “Thank you,” I hum. “For everything. I guess I’ve been needing the big shake for a long time. I am really glad that we had the chance to meet.”

   “Good to know. I am really happy I found you, too.” Ryo’s dark eyes study my face for a while before a wicked smirk curves his lips. “Now, get on all fours.”

   “What?” My eyes go as big as car wheels. The transition from cuddling and emotional confessions to shameless commands is too abrupt for me to take lightly. Ryo loves to change the mood. It is a part of his game. He likes to see me puzzled and surprised. But I am too far from his league and still need some time to start playing along. I turn around to see his expression. He looks pretty pleased with himself. Smug, hot bastard. I shake my head. “Are you fucking serious? 

   “You heard me, boyfriend. I want you on all fours. Do I look like I’m joking?” He presses his lips to my ear and seductively purrs. “Any problems with that? You didn’t suddenly go back to being all hesitant and shy, did you?”

   “Umm… No, of course not… Are you punishing me for the fist in the face?” I am confused what to do. Is he angry? Is he playful? I don’t get it. “I mean… Cough!… I don’t mind being… doing it…”

   “Then stop asking questions. I am dead serious. This is not a punishment.” To leave no doubt about his intentions, he grips my shoulders and turns my back to him again, lightly pushing me forward. “We already agreed that you are a cat. Cats are very flexible and can bend their bodies so beautifully. I am curious to see how good you are at it. Will you arch your back for me, Kitty Cat? But no more hissing and scratching.”

   “Oh, I see,” I retort defiantly, hiding my big grin. Ryo’s gasp shows his approval when I crouch on all fours and wink at him over my shoulder. “It is funny, though, how you want to test my cat abilities by making me take this exact position. Wasn’t it called doggy style? Never mind. It’s ok. I can handle a horny man if you haven’t noticed. I wouldn’t choose you as a boyfriend if I couldn’t.”

   “Is that so?” He smirks. “You are confident and still quite badly behaved. Let’s see how much you can handle, handsome. Pick a number.”

   “Again?” I bellow. “This is not fair.”

   “Oh, come on!” Ryo puts his finger on my nape and starts dragging it slowly along my spine. “You love numbers, Angel San. Choose wisely.”

   “Since this is not a punishment, and I have already fulfilled all the challenges, it might be better to choose a bigger one, right?” I strain my ears to catch any change in his breathing or the slightest twitch of his hand, which would suggest the correct answer. It is hard to concentrate as his fingers are already at my waist and move lower, carefully tracing my Apollo’s dimples. Ryo is inscrutable. I am getting no hints, so I try another tactic. “You are too good in these games. You tricked me twice, but there won’t be a third time. I will pick a smaller number. Yes. Aaah…”

   “Sorry!” Ryo slaps the butt cheek, which he has just mercilessly bitten. “Am I distracting you? It seems you are doing quite a thorough analysis. I wonder why. We both know what you are going to say.”

   “Fine,” I groan. “Five.”

   “Aaaa, I told you, didn’t I?” He cackles, patting my shoulder. “Good boy. I approve. That’s precisely how long I’m going to fuck you.”

   “Huh? What does that mean?” I peek at him in bewilderment. “Five minutes?”

   “Hahaha! You deserve severe punishment only for the stupidity of making such an assumption.” He snorts through laughter, staring at my stunned face. “And you are still blushing after everything we’ve done. Five minutes! I thought you knew me better.”

   “Five hours?” I fearfully suggest.

  “I doubt it will take that long.” Ryo is clearly having a lot of fun. “More like one.”

   “What then? Five what?” I frown and point a finger at his chest. “Explain.”

   “It is very simple, my lovely cat.” He wraps his fingers around my neck and makes me bend back until his chin rests on my shoulder. “I won’t stop fucking you until you cum five times for me.”

---

Photo 275449799 | Naked Man © Jon Nicklaus | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 70.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

David should stop picking always five 😅

Do you think he got himself in trouble this time?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 71. Super Special (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning. Possible triggers - consensual breath-play. Do not do this unless with experienced and trusted partner. Always put your safety first.]

   “Five times?” Angel sounds a bit shocked. “Is that even possible in one session? Have you heard of the refractory period? Some men need a few minutes before the next round… and we are talking about two rounds, not five… but others might need several hours. I am not twenty, you know…”

   “Oh, please!” I roll my eyes and smack the gorgeous ass before me. “You’re talking as if you don’t want it. And how does age even matter? Admit that you are hornier than me and stop giving me anatomy lectures. Refractory period. What the fuck? I have no idea what this shit is. Who talks like that before having sex with his boyfriend?”

   “It’s the period a men needs after ejaculation to be able to… “

  “Shut up before you ruin the mood,” I groan.

  “What if I get played out at three?” he mutters. “You tied me up, remember? I’m also a little tired… I mean, I have the right to be anxious about my performance. I don’t want to be a disappointment. You raise the bar higher and higher every time. What if this time I do not manage to live up to your expectations?”

  “This is not a competition,” I cut him off. My fingers tighten around his neck, increasing the pressure on his Adam’s apple. My Angel is doubting himself. I do not like it. Perhaps he is right. I am being too harsh and always push him too far. But I already know him and would never ask for something he is not capable of. He needs encouragement, so I firmly say, “I know you’re tired, and yet I am more than sure you can do anything I ask for. Another word of hesitation, and I’ll put a zero behind your five and whip your ass so good that you will never forget it. You’ll have plenty of counting to do and won’t like it, so don’t challenge me. Enjoy the ride and stop freaking out. You, my lovely cat, are totally insatiable.”

   “It is because I have a lot of catching up to do,” Angel barely chokes out. “Ryo, you’re squeezing hard. I can’t breathe.”

   “But you are calm, and you trust me,” I hiss in his ear. He nods in confirmation. I can see his cock twitch in excitement. It is not so much about what we do with my Angel. I have already learned that what affects him the most are the emotions. He does not need to sense, but rather to feel. Intimacy is much more than the simple physical touch. He wants closeness, devotion, and honesty. When he gets them, nothing can stop him. I slide my palm up his inner thigh and let my hand rest close to his groin. His body trembles, but I have left him with almost no room to move. My lips brush his earlobe as I continue. “You are such a good boy, Ōkina Neko. I like it when you obey and let me be in control. However, the question is why. Why do you let me dominate?”

   “You are stronger,” he rasps.

   “No! Wrong answer.” I move my hand only an inch higher. My knuckles barely touch his taint. It is enough to evoke a muffled moan. “I will tell you the right one. It’s because my power turns you on. You love it. You are inexperienced and need someone to lead you. Let me tell you what else is wrong. I am not stronger. You are just as strong as me. Do you remember when you asked me about my other lovers? I’ll tell you about them.”

   “Oh, my God! Ryo… I can’t…” he wheezes.

   I ease the pressure over his throat so that he can take a big gulp of air and instantly tighten the hold again. My hand moves another inch up. My fingers settle in his butt crack, but I keep them still.

   “I have not fucked one and the same man twice in more than five years,” I go on. “One date, arranged by the club. That was all they got. Each one was submissive. They were ready to do whatever I commanded. None of them would dare stick out their tongue at me. I would have whipped them if they did. No one dared to refuse when I offered them food, even if it was something they did not like. I was bad, Angel. I was really, really bad and they loved every minute of it. They would hang tied up for an hour and kneel down to thank me when I finally released them. No one learned my name. No one got more than one kiss for goodbye.”

   “Fuck! Aaah… Oh, God! Oh, God!” My handsome tomcat yelps when I start stroking him from his hole, over the tight balls, along the entire length of his gorgeous erection. He is still crouching on all fours, but it is more difficult to maintain the position as his back is arched towards me, and his legs and arms are shaking. My caresses are slow. I pay thorough attention to every inch of warm, sensitive skin. I want the touch of my exploring fingers to be imprinted both on his flesh and in his mind. 

   “One more time,” I warn him before loosening the grip around his neck for a few seconds. “Breathe in deeply. Don’t be afraid. You are safe. You will always be safe with me.”

   Angel obediently inhales as deeply as he can. His back arches even more as I turn his head to the side to kiss his lips. They are hot and responsive under my thirsty mouth. I suck and lick them until his tortured whimpers become louder. His surrender is driving me crazy. I have to gather all my determination to be able to play the game and be focused and careful. My hand gets slippery from the oozing pre-cum. I start stroking his cock in a quick, steady pace. He is ready.

   “Do you understand now, why I took your number and called you?” I keep talking in his ear. “You are nothing like my ex lovers. You challenge me and fight against me. You are not afraid to punch me when I deserve it. I admire you. You are strong. The only reason why I am on top is because that is how you want it. You know what? I have never done it before, but when you become confident enough to ask, I will let you fuck me. I think you will be amazing. Yeah, I will like it for sure.”

   “Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” he mewls. His whole body quivers and shakes in the powerful pulsations of the orgasm as he keeps shooting off in my hand. I release his neck. Angel sprawls on his stomach at my feet gasping for air. I lay on my side next to him and stroke his hair until his breathing comes to normal. He raises his head and squints at me. “You crazy bustard! I literally fainted for a moment. Are you trying to kill me? That was… Oh, my God!… mind-blowing…” 

   “That was one.” I wink. “Wasn’t hard at all, was it? Ready for two?”

   My boyfriend grins widely and scoots closer, pushing his leg between mine. “Sooo, I am super special, huh? I hope you won’t forget everything you just said. I will remind you one day.”

   “By all means.” I brush away the wet hair from his forehead and smile. “I always stick to my word. You can count on that. How is your refractory period?”

   “Short,” he answers.

---

Photo 29196389 © Pablo Hidalgo | Dreamstime.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 71.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

A little more information about Ryo’s life in between the first and

the

second time he met David 😉

Do you think he was a really bad boy?

Will David gather the courage to ask Ryo to keep his promise one day and switch?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 72. What Cats Like (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   “This is so fascinating,” Angel mumbles, moving so close that our chests press tightly together. His fingers mindlessly fiddle with the loose strands of damp hair framing my face. He runs his knuckles along my cheekbone and sighs dreamily. “Absolutely amazing.”

   “What are you so impressed with?” I take his hand and place a kiss on his open palm. “Is it the fact that I can make you cum in less than five minutes?”

   “Shut up! There is no need to show off. I know how good you are.” He tries to frown but giggles instead. 

   I love to see him relaxed and carefree. Sometimes, he is so focused on controlling his anxiety and the thoughts that constantly plague him, even when he does not notice it, that his whole body radiates a palpable tension. But not when he is in my arms. Not when my lover is completely devoted to me and he is the only person who exists in the whole world for me. Not when I make him shake and moan in pleasure.

   “Watch your mouth, Angel.” I reproachfully glare at my handsome boyfriend, only to make him laugh harder. “You really need a good whipping to help you learn who is in charge here and how to be respectful.”

   “I actually wouldn’t mind it at all,” he cheekily retorts. “I am pretty sure it will be awesome. Hmm, I’ve always wanted to try. Yes, I will like it. One hundred percent.”

   “Sorry, Itazurana Osuneko (Naughty Tomcat) . It would be entirely my pleasure to oblige you, but… not today.” I fake an apologetic expression. “I haven’t brought my favorite whip this time. But don’t be disappointed. I have many other ways to teach you some manners.”

   “Whaaat? Do you really have one? A whip?” Angel sounds startled and excited at the same time. “Is it leather? I clearly picture you naked, out of breath and sweaty, holding it in your hand. Oh, God! I will never choose a number greater than five… like EVER.”

   “I am not so sure about that.” I smirk, gazing at his flushed cheeks. My naughty, big cat. “You are too obvious. Your face lit up at the mere mention of whipping. What an imagination! We’ll see. So, what’s fascinating?”

   Angel lowers his gaze and shyly smiles. “The fact that you are here. The way you look at me every time we touch. Your eyes. They are expressive, always saying so much more than your words. And you definitely know how to talk. I am obsessed with your eyes, your lips, your skin… everything. I do not even feel sorry for living in isolation, not anymore. I think of it as waiting for the right moment and the right person. It pays to be patient sometimes. It had to be you, Ryo. I mean, I am glad no one else has ever touched me. It just had to be you. Is it going to sound crazy if I tell you that you are the worst and the best thing that has ever happened to me?”

   “No, it is not crazy. I feel exactly the same way. Ugh… Stop it,” I groan. “You’ll make me emotional.”

   “What’s wrong with that?” Angel rolls over me and rests his cheek on my shoulder. His hand follows the outlines of my pecks. He licks his finger and starts drawing circles around my nipple. I take a sharp breath and raise a brow at him. His face blushes brighter. He leans forward and mumbles in my ear. “So sexy. I would really like to see you riding my cock.”

   “What? Majide  (For real) ?” I choke on my own spit and start coughing. “Chikusho (Damn it) ! I’ve created a monster. Jeez!… Sorry, lover. Not today for this one, too.”

   “Why?” Angel stars sneering, fully content with the result of his cunny provocation. “Is it that you haven’t brought your ass this time? Or… maybe the big, bad boy is not so brave anymore?”

   “You wish.” I smack his butt. He yelps and accusatory glares at me. I start rubbing the place to soothe the sting and pointedly say, “That’s because you are not ready for my whip or my ass yet. But I appreciate your enthusiasm. I will even reward you by being very nice and obliging. Come on, show me what cats like. I am your toy. Have some fun. You can play, Kitty Cat.”

   “You mean I can do whatever I want?” He jumps like a graceful panther and  straddles my thighs. “Anything?”

   I nod in confirmation, admiring the golden glints in his warm, happy eyes. “Have I ever stopped you?”

   “Well, ok then.” Angel puts his hands on my shoulders and leans forward. “You wanna know what cats like? I’ll tell you everything about it. Tomcats like to feel safe. That’s why they are distrustful in the beginning and always carefully sniff the person who tries to bait them.”

   He pushes his nose into the side of my neck and begins to press quick kisses, followed by short sniffs, slowly progressing down to my chest. His soft lips brush my nipples and bravely advance to my abs. His tongue slides over my navel and down to my groin. I push myself up on my elbows to see what he is up to.

   Angel stops only after his chin rests on my painfully hard cock. I fight it, but a tortured whimper escapes my lips. He instantly raises his eyes and smirks. “Cats also like to chase balls, you know. Soft or hard, smooth or rough, it doesn’t really matter as long as they are allowed to have fun. Sometimes, a playful tomcat would scratch and bite them.”

   “Careful!” I gasp as his hand moves between my legs. He cups my balls and squeezes. “Those are not ordinary pet toys. Be gentle with the goods. They are fragile.”

   “I am not an ordinary cat either.” He starts rubbing his mouth along the length of my erection. “The taste is very important to me when I choose an owner. That is why when someone captures my attention, I prefer to lick. Mmm… Nice… You are exquisite. I don’t find any flaws. In fact, it’s the best flavor I’ve ever tried. Your chances are pretty high.”

   Angel is winning my own game as usual. I am not ready to give up yet. Just as he takes me in his mouth, I hold him by the neck and force him to release my cock. I would like to let him go on so bad because it is truly amazing, but I am too close to the edge. My plan does not include me cumming undone before we even start the real bout. He is still a little taken aback, so I manage to slide swiftly out of his grip, jump up, and dart to the door.

   “What the fuck,” he growls. “Ryo, what are you doing?”

   “Cats love to chase their pray, right?” I cast a glance over my shoulder and stick my tongue at him, just like he did when we were in the old factory. “Come on, Kitty Cat. Catch me if you can.”

   “Are you kidding me? You do not intend to run stark naked across the garden, do you?” He incredulously gazes at me, slowly standing up from the floor. “Ryo… Oh, My God! You are totally insane.”

   “You better hurry, Angel. Don’t even think of slowing down to put your clothes on. Once I am in the house, the doors will be locked and you will sleep outside.” With this I step on the freshly watered grass and flee from the garage to the back door.

   “Fuck! You are doing this on purpose. Stop it! Ryo, you are really pissing me off…” I hear hurried footsteps behind me. “Just wait for me to catch you! I won’t be nice anymore. You are making a big mistake.”

   The disgruntled muttering soon turns into boisterous laughter.

---

Photo by AndreyUshakov from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 72.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Who is more naughty, David or Ryo? 😂

Do you think Davy will sleep outside?

Does Ryo really have a favorite whip?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 73. 七転八起* (Ryo)

*Shichiten hakki - Japanese proverb, literally meaning, “Seven times tumble, eight times stand up,” an encouragement to keep going, no matter how tough life can get.

(Twenty years ago, Genova, Italy)

   “Yamete! Hanattoite! Kūkō ni wa ikanai yo! (Stop it! Leave me alone! I’m not going to the airport!) I scream at mom and wrap my arms around my knees. If I do not stand up from the sofa and hold my legs as firmly as I can, they can not make me walk.

   “Please, don’t shout. People are looking at us.” My mother is as pale as one can be without passing out. 

   I know she considers becoming the center of attention in a public place the most inappropriate thing to do. Me throwing a tantrum in a hotel lobby full of tourists is one of her worst nightmares. We had the same argument back in the room. Poor woman probably thought that, since I agreed to help her carry the suitcases down to the reception, I was done with the drama for today. She could not be more wrong. 

   Her face softens as she comes closer and lovingly puts a hand on my head. “Ryo, it’s time to go. We have a two-hour drive to Milan, followed by a fifteen hour flight to Tokyo. And the plane takes off in four hours. We can’t stay here any longer. This is not the right time to be stubborn. A week in the hospital and another one at the hotel are more than enough. Time to go home.”

   “No!” I yell. “Not before we find David. I must make sure he is ok. I want to see him. If we do not find him, I am not getting on the plane.”

    “Listen, Harinezumi (Little Hedgehog). I know you’ve been through something awful. You are very brave. We are all so proud of you.” She fights her uneasiness and smiles. “But it is over now. We need to put this behind our backs. Everything will be fine. We just have to go home. Your father would be very disappointed if he saw this ill-mannered behavior. You either don’t say a word or scream for everyone to hear you. Emotions should be controlled. This type of outburst won’t help anyone.”

   “Ikanai yo (I won’t go), “ I resolutely repeat and wipe my runny nose with my sleeve, almost making her faint at the sight. 

  “Ara ara, doushimashou!  (Oh, my God! What shall I do?) “ She pushes a handkerchief in my hand and hides her face in her palms with a deep sigh. I am aware that I am causing her great distress. My mother is a beautiful, gentle woman who feels completely out of place in situations like this. She would never raise her voice, laugh out loud, or draw people’s attention to herself. I have always respected that. This is far from my typical behavior, but desperate times require desperate measures. Italy is too far away from Japan. I can not miss my last chance to find him. If I board that plane, I will never see him again.

   “Heyyy, look who’s here.” A tall man of portly presence waves at me from the opposite side of the lobby. He walks next to my father. Both are grinning widely. I quickly wipe away my tears and straighten up. No one would want the captain of a cruise liner to see them crying like a baby. The impressive man in a white dress uniform takes his naval hat off his head and places it on mine, holding out a hand. “How is my favorite passenger? I am proud to call myself a friend of a true hero. Always at your service, Mr. Takayama.”

   I wait patiently for dad to translate his words and shake his hand with all the seriousness I am capable of, given that I am ready to start jumping with excitement. Captain Luigi Russo, an amiable man in his fifties and a father of two sons and three daughters, did not miss a day to visit me in the hospital. Once, he brought all his children with him and a bunch of presents. 

  “In fact, I am here not only to say goodbye but also on a special mission on behalf of the entire crew.” The captain digs out a small, elegant, leather box from his pocket. His gaze lingers on my face for a few seconds. His eyes visibly moisten. He shakes his head, gulps heavily, and opens it. “We would be honored if you accept this medal and the title of Honorary First Mate. This means that you will be the most important officer on the ship after the captain.”

   I peek at the shiny gold medal. There is an inscription in Japanese on its red ribbon. It says, “Shichiten

hakki (Seven falls, eight stand ups) .“

   “Arigatō gozaimasu (Thank you) !” I utter solemnly while Captain Russo is pinning the award on my jacket’ lapel. He ruffles my hair. His smile is a little sad. Perhaps he is going to miss me because we are friends. I lean closer and pointedly say, “Don’t worry. You do not have to say goodbye. I am staying. Mom and dad want to go back to Japan, but I have no such intentions. If you want, we can search for David together.”

   “Aaah, David. I know.” The man puts his hand on my shoulder. “I talked to the Police as I promised. Here is what they said. There were eleven boys with similar names on the ship, five David, three Davin, two Davidde, and a Davian. Two of them are toddlers. One is eighteen, too old to be your mysterious friend. The Carabinieri talked to all those eight kids’ parents. The parents talked to their children. Ryo, I am really sorry. None of them had ever befriended a Japanese boy, let alone been in the water with one. In fact, only three of them got on a boat before the evacuation was called off. One fell from the boat but was quickly picked by another. I am so sorry, my boy!”

   “But how can that be?” I barely utter. “We were there. Together. He was holding me above the water for at least an hour. I am sure. I am not imagining. There must be a mistake. I want to talk to each one of them personally. Please, can we go together?”

   “That, unfortunately, is not possible,” he apologetically answers. “Those children had a traumatic experience, not as scary as yours, but still…  I assure you that I did my best. The same goes for the police officers. Maybe it’s time to start trusting your doctor. Hypothermia and stress can cause hallucinations. Your mom said you’ve been reading David Copperfield* for the last couple of weeks. Your brain has connected the name with the terrible experience…”

*David Copperfield - a novel by Charles Dickens, following the life of a boy in Victorian England

    Tears spring up in my eyes. My David is not a hallucination. Why does no one believe me? Why didn’t he say he knew me? My heart shrinks. For the first time in my life, I feel despair. There is nothing more I can do.

   Dad gently pulls my shaking body into his warm embrace. He takes my hand and places it on the medal. His soothing voice gives me the glimmer of hope I need to gather my strength and walk towards the waiting taxi.

   “Harinezumi, akiramenaide (Little Hedgehog, never give up) !”

---

Photo by Kiwis from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 73.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Why did David not tell his parents about Ryo?

Did he already forget what happened at that time?

What do you think would have happened if they had let Ryo talk to each boy? 

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 74. Secrets (Ryo)

(Five years ago)

   “Mamma Mia! Che giornata fantastica! Bravissimo! (Oh my God! What a fantastic day! Splendid!) “ The blond woman in front of us squeals with excitement and flings the massive, wooden door open as wide as she can. “Due uomini sexy si presentano alla mia porta il giorno del mio compleanno (Two hot men show up on my doorstep right on my birthday) . Things couldn’t be better. Wow, are those blue galaxy orchids? Awsome.”

   “Of course they are. Did you think I would forget your favorite flowers? Naughty child. Come and give me a kiss. How come you keep getting prettier every time I see you?” I open my arms for Captain Luigi Russo’s youngest daughter. 

   Our families never lost touch in the last fifteen years. However, Lydia and I became the closest. We were both nine when we first met in the hospital after the incident. Our interests turned out to be quite similar. We clicked instantly. I see that even though we haven’t seen each other for quite some time, nothing has changed. She does not waste a second and clings to me. 

   “Ryooo, we are exactly the same age,” the girl yells and starts pinching my cheeks. “You gotta stop calling me a child. I’m turning twenty-five today, remember? And do I have to remind you that I was taller than you until you were fifteen?”

   “You were? Not anymore.” I kiss her on the forehead and push the huge bouquet in her hands. “You are still lovelier than me, though. I can’t argue with that. Blonde definitely looks good on you. Very impressive. Where is the rest of the Russo gang?”

   “Waiting for us in the garden,” she says and pokes a finger into my chest. “By the way, the changes in my appearance wouldn’t impress you so much if you came to visit more often. We haven’t seen you in ages. Dad keeps asking about you every day. You’ve been untraceable since becoming a businessman.”

   “Ahem… Cough! Cough!” Luca unceremoniously shoves me out of his way and directs what he thinks is his most seductive smile at Lydia. “Miss Russo, let a handsome, promising, and very experienced young count give you a small piece of advice… I am obviously referring to my humble self, if it’s not clear enough… You, my darling, are hugging the wrong man. No matter how hot this long-haired, dark-eyed fellow here is, he will be of absolutely no use to you.”

   She laughs out and cheekily squints at my best friend. “You think I have no chance with Ryo because I’m a woman?”

   “Well, that too. But there is another, far more important reason to turn your attentions to his incomparably better-looking companion, aka me.” Luca baits the cackling girl with a finger, takes her hand, and makes her stick it in his pants pocket.

   “Luca De Angelis, you are shameless,” she screams through laughter. “I certainly feel something hard in there.”

   “No, no, no! Bellezza, mi hai frainteso (Sweetheart, you misunderstood me) . Just grab whatever you find and pull it out.” Lydia retrieves a small, black velvet jewelry box, victoriously grinning from ear to ear. Luca smirks, full of satisfaction. “The reason is that no matter how big a man’s bunch of flowers is, the one with the diamond bracelet in his pocket always wins.”

   “Aaaaa! Ragazzi, siete pazzi (You guys are crazy). Thank youuu!” She rewards us both with a kiss on the cheek and hurries to put the elegant jewel on her wrist.

   “Di nulla (It’s nothing) .” Luca dismissively shrugs it off. “I am filthy rich, you know. And Rio paid half the money, too. So, don’t mention it.”

   “How is your psychologist practice going? Did you share an office with that college friend of yours?” I ask as we cross the huge living room towards the French doors leading out in the lush garden. “You planned to work together, right? What was the name? Sarah? Too bad we never got to meet, but now that we stay more often in Genova, we can do it at last.”

  “Sorry, too late,” Lydia answers. “There was a change in plans. She was in a hurry to go back home because her best friend needed her. I, on the other hand, decided that being a shrink is too boring… and does not pay enough. Life presents so many exciting opportunities. I am taking the chance to do something special.”

   “Good girl!” Luca pats her shoulder. “Never start a job if it’s not super fun or doesn’t make you a hell of a lot of money. My main principle.”

   “I agree.” She nods and leans closer, almost whispering. “Some friends and I decided to start our own business. It will be something else. Extraordinary and thrilling. We will work only for VIP clients. And when I say this, I mean really big cheeses.   Our services will be very personal, very expensive… and strictly confidential.”

   “Wait a second.” I raise a brow at her. “What are you up to, girl? I’d better like it when I hear all the details.”

   “Calm down, silly. It’s nothing illegal. She bends even closer. “I bet you’ll be blown away. Actually, I thought of offering you to be one of my first customers. What do you say?”

   “I’ll think about it when you give me more information.” I want to help her start her own company, but she better convince me it will not get her in any kind of trouble. I know her well. We are like two peas in a pod.

   “Does it require physical effort or other tedious activities? I won’t set foot in a gym, let alone pay a fortune for it. And don’t talk to me about yoga,” Luca groans. “I have my own, more efficient relaxation techniques. Otherwise, I’m in.”

   “Hmm… about the physical part… I’ll tell you later,” Lydia hisses and points to the nearby canopy. 

  Captain Russo and the rest of his noisy, wonderful family are waving at us. His voice booms through the garden. “Cosa sta succedendo  (What is going on) ? We can hear you cackling from across the house. Secrets again, huh? Hurry, come over here. My spaghetti Genovese are waiting. Lea, don’t keep the boys only for yourself.”

---

Photo by MaximFesenko from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 74.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Did you guess what is happening here? 😉

Did you expect this turn of events?

Do you think that some events are not a complete coincidence after all?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 75. Silly Cat, Cunning Mouse (David)

(Present Time)

   I step on the grass and can’t help but burst into laughter. When was the last time I ran barefoot around the garden? I must have been no older than twelve. It is so good. Maybe, not particularly hygienic, but absolutely great. I feel like a child again. 

   I used to be carefree and happy a long time ago, full of curiosity and excitement about everything. And then, suddenly, I just wasn’t anymore. As if someone snapped their fingers, and all the joy was gone. In fact, that someone was most likely me. I myself decided that the cheeky kid did not deserve happiness. Because he hurt Ryo. I never wanted it, but I still inflicted so much harm on him. How could I keep on being happy when he was not? Or at least I had no idea where he was and how he felt. I was desperately searching for proof that he was ok. The fear of failing and never finding out the truth made me forget the boy with the most mesmerizing eyes. Now I know he was seeking redemption, too. Ryo has been looking for me all this time. He was braver and chose to remember.

   Guilt can ruin one’s very existence. But it is also unnecessary. Guilt can not alter the past. It only poisons the present and changes the future. I will not allow it any longer. What’s done was done. It was not my fault. That chapter of my life is closed. 

   I breathe in deeply the fresh summer scent and smile. I do not care if my feet get dirty or my pale skin burns without protection in the afternoon sun. I feel happy again. Nothing can ruin it.

   Being stark naked outside, in broad daylight, is a whole new experience. That I have never done for sure. No one can see me behind the thick, three-foot-high wall. The thuja trees, lined up on the inside along its entire length, are twice as high. I would never set my foot in the garden if I was not sure as eggs that my place of safety was completely hidden from prying eyes. The thought soothes my nerves. Not for long. It comes to my mind that there is always the possibility of someone flying a drone over the property. It has not happened so far, but you never know…

   For heaven’s sake! Why would anyone do it? I am not some kind of a celebrity. A drone over my house. This is ridiculous. David, you really need to touch some grass. Oh, isn’t that exactly what I am doing. I start cackling again. This is crazy and so much fun. But where is Ryo?

   I stop a few feet from the house and tentatively look around. He is nowhere to be seen. The French doors are wide open. It can be nothing else but a trap. Ryo said he would lock me out. I have no doubt he is fully capable of doing it. Why would he make it so easy for me to enter then? No, I am not going in and letting him fool me. He is planning something. I can bet on that. 

   What about the front door? Too risky. It is on the side of the street. There are many rose bushes and trees between the rough iron gate and the porch. Still, the possibility of a random passer-by spotting me can not be totally ruled out, however unlikely it may seem. Not to mention that it is locked and I do not have a key. Climbing on the windows without a stitch on is out of the question. Besides, they are also secured, so there is no point in trying. For the first time, I am beginning to regret turning the house into a fortress.

   What shall I do? It seems I am out of ideas. Sly boyfriend!

   Oh, my God! Ryo is my boyfriend. Awesome!

   “What is so funny? Are you coming in at last, or do you prefer to giggle in the middle of the lawn? Not that I don’t like the view.” Ryo’s voice is full of tease. “I thought you were supposed to chase me, Ōkina Neko. If I were a mouse, you would be starving.”

   “Cats are cautious and carefully plan their every move, especially when their prey is no less dangerous than they are themselves,” I retort. “Maybe I am stalking you and will pounce when you least expect it.”

   “Aha, now I understand. Alright, go on. I like to be stalked.” He shades his eyes with a hand and smirks. “It’s about to get even better in just a few seconds.”

   “What do you mean?” If I suspected before that he was messing with me, now I couldn’t be more certain. Ryo only gazes at me and gives me no answer. I challenge him, “What are you so pleased with?”

   “You are handsome,” he says casually. “Who wouldn’t be pleased at the sight of a hot, naked man?”

   “I am not…” Before I can say another word, the automatic sprinklers activate. I find myself in the middle of a bubbling fountain pouring ice-cold water onto my sun-warmed skin. 

   I scream in surprise. The shock of the sudden temperature difference and my deep primal fear of cold water send shivers through my body. I am ready to run away when two strong arms wrap around me, and Ryo’s smooth body brings back the warmth in mine.

   “It’s ok,” he mumbles. “I am here. Sorry! I thought you were going to remember about the irrigation system timer. Are you alright? It’s a bit shocking, isn’t it?”

   “It’s f-fine. I’m f-fine,” I stutter, still shaking and fighting to take a breath. “But y-you are an ass.”

   “I know.” He laughs, rubbing circles on my back. The freezing water is still pouring over us, but it doesn’t bother me that much. When he is hugging me, it is just not scary anymore. Ryo grips my hair and makes me raise my head to look at his face. “Angel, have you ever wanted to try that super dramatic kiss in the rain which is in almost every romcom?”

   His lips are gentle when he presses his mouth against mine. There is no rush and raging passion. We kiss slowly, prolonging the moment, letting our lips get to know each other and memorize every curve. Gradually, I stop shaking. Our bodies are relaxed. Their closeness feels like the most natural thing. Sun rays are playing among the droplets around us. They are sparkling in all the colors of the rainbow. It is almost surreal. 

   “Whoa, that was amazing.” Ryo smiles when the sprinklers stop, and we pull apart. “Silly cat. I am so crazy about you.”

   “I might be a silly cat, but you are definitely one cunning mouse.” I pout in an attempt to hide the blush and my bated breath, evoked by his words. I have no defenses when he is nice and sweet.

   “A mouse has to be crafty to survive. Otherwise, it will easily become some big cat’s dinner.” He grabs my hand and drags me to the door. “Speaking about this, I think it’s time for a little snack.”

---

Photo by isitsharp from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 75.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

A lighter

chapter after the latest revelations. 

Do you think Ryo lured David among the sprinklers on purpose?

Which is your favorite / most hated romcom cliché - the kiss in the rain; running through the airport to chase the love interest; proposing on the stage during a public event or other?  

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 76. Blood Orange (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   “Are you going to feed me again?” I make myself comfortable on the sofa, ready to enjoy watching Ryo take products out of the fridge and arrange them on the kitchen counter. 

   I do not mind him cooking for me every day without any clothes on. There is hardly another person who feels more at ease than him while walking around naked. He has every right to be so. His slim, agile body is in a league of its own. Every muscle is well-defined and strong. The color of his tanned skin reminds me of a perfectly toasted bagel. Maybe that is why I constantly feel the urge to lick it. Gazing at him is turning into an obsession, but I do not mind. It is too good to even consider looking away.

   “No underwear this time?” I feel brave enough to tease my boyfriend. “What if you accidentally burn something that you might need later? Have you forgotten that some body parts do not fully belong to you anymore? I think I own at least fifty percent of the rights to them now. Be careful if you do not want to pay damages for any loss of profit I suffer because of your unwavering desire for cooking.”

   “Lost profits, huh?” Ryo starts cackling. “A businessman in action. This is damn hot, you know. I can not deny that it is pretty flattering to have someone claim ownership over me. I like it. You should not worry, Angel San. I have no intention to go anywhere near the stove, but I will feed you all right. You might even earn more than you bargained for.”

   “Do you ever run out of energy?” I ask, watching his biceps contract as he peels the oranges and cuts them into identical round slices. The kitchen island blocks my view of his long, smooth thighs and the piece of art between them. I frown. He smirks as if having read my thoughts. The man is the impersonation of pure seduction and is well aware of the fact. Who can resist? Not me. I clear my throat. “You always seem to get into the full swing no matter what you do. Don’t you sometimes just want to lie down and stare at the ceiling until you fall asleep?”

   “I don’t really have time to slack off. If I earnestly want something, I put my all into achieving it. Ambition fuels me with unlimited vigor.” Ryo raises his head and directs his striking, obsidian eyes at me. “I can’t afford to fail.”

   “What is it that you are so enthused by?” I barely breathe out. His intense gaze still makes me a little nervous. It is not something I can get used to, especially when he is set on challenging me.

   Ryo smiles and points a finger at my chest. “You.”

   “I… Cough! Oh…” My cheeks heat up. Why is it so easy for him to make me blush from the toes to the roots of my hair after everything we have been through? “You… h-have me… No need to…”

   “First, I take nothing for granted.” He chuckles softly and goes back to cutting some pickled beets and putting all the ingredients in a large bowl. “And second, if I leave it to you, there will be only sex and no food. We’ll die of hunger and exhaustion on top of each other.”

   “But happy at least,” I mutter. “For me, it certainly applies.”

   “I’d be happier if we were healthier and it lasted longer,” he cheekily says. “That would mean more sex as well, so here is your motivation.”

   “Fine!” I roll my eyes. “However, I feel obliged to point out that I am not the hornier one as you are trying to imply again. This is your assertion, which is totally unsupported by any evidence.”

   “Really? No evidence, you say.” Ryo leans on his elbows to bend over the counter. He glances at my full erection and a victorious grin blooms on his face. “Yeah, you’re right. Sorry! My bad.”

   “I’m hard. So what?” I pout. “How about you?”

   Ryo walks around the counter, holding the bowl of colorful, appetizing salad in his hands. He stands in front of me and states, “I’m always hard. It proves nothing. Entirely your fault.”

   “That I can clearly see,” I mumble, reaching for the most gorgeous cock, as if pulled by a magnet.

   “Behave, Osuneko!” Ryo slaps my hand and shoves the bowl in it instead. He sits cross-legged at my feet, pushing my knees apart to make more space. “No touching before you eat all of my special, blood orange and beet salad. You will like it. There is also some baby spinach, a few mint leaves, lemon juice and olive oil in it, and only a pinch of pink salt. I thought you were picky in the beginning, but it is actually fun cooking for you. I am becoming inventive. You must admit that my dishes are getting more and more creative.”

   “Aren’t we going to share?” I stab a slice of orange with the fork and try to offer it to him, but Ryo does the most unexpected thing. He bends down and harshly bites the inner side of my thigh, just a few inches from my crotch. My hand trembles. The slice slips out and flops on top of my cock like a little red hood. The dressing trickles down the shaft. I groan in embarrassment. “Fuck! What are you doing?”

   “Whoa!” He snorts, doing his best not to burst into laughter. “I love the way you share. Sharing is caring. How kind of you. Nanto subarashī osunekodeshou (What an amazing tomcat) .”

   “Aaah! Oh, my God!” I yelp, watching him wide-eyed as he runs his tongue all over my length to lick me clean, and finally slurps the orange with a blissful expression.

   “Mmm, delicious. I think it needs just a few more drops of lemon juice.” He nods in satisfaction. “But otherwise, I’ve done quite a good job.”

   “You are crazy.” I wheeze, trying to calm my racing heart. “If it wasn’t so unbelievable, I would say you did this on purpose.”

   He raises a brow at me. “You know the rules. Less talking, more eating, Angel. Come on, make me happy.”

   I cautiously put a large portion in my mouth and chew slowly, wondering what to expect. I have already learned my lesson. Always be prepared for a surprise. Ryo looks as innocent as a lamb, peacefully sitting between my legs, but he can not trick me. I know his head is full of ideas for all kinds of mischief.

   He patiently waits for me to swallow and casually asks, “Can I have a piece of beets, please? It is not in my favorite foods list, but is healthy. And with the right seasonings, it can be quite tasty as well.”

   “Sure, baby.” I am not stupid. No fork trials this time. I choose a nice-looking purple slice, firmly grip it with my fingers and direct it to his mouth. “Open up.”

   “Where’s the fun in that?” He purses his lips in disappointment. “Eating is among the best experiences in life. The greatest pleasure is in the presentation. I am sure you can do better.”

   “I am not letting any more food touch my dick,” I grumble. “If you wanna suck it, you’ll have to take it raw. There’ll be no seasoning.”

   Ryo throws his head back and breaks up laughing. “Kawaī (So

cute) ! Boy, you’re melting my heart. Chose another place, silly. I’ll lick everything I can get my hands on anyway, with or without beets, so it doesn’t really matter. And then I might follow your advice. Some things are best raw.“

   “Lick here then.” I grin and create a big purple splotch between my pecks.

   My handsome man is too diligent in cleaning my skin. The licks soon turn into passionate kisses and bites that move dangerously close to my nipple. I hold my breath in anticipation, but he stops and squints at my flushed face. “I don’t see you chewing. Am I distracting you?”

   “Ughhh… No… I can’t even begin to imagine why you say that.” I heavily sigh and stuff as much salad into my mouth as it can take. What does a desperately turned on guy have to do for his sly boyfriend to pay some attention to his nipples?

   Oh, wait a minute! I think I am starting to get the hang of this game. Let’s get dirty. I take another slice of orange and squeeze it over my nipple. The crimson juice flows down my abs, pooling in a small puddle around my navel. I stuff more food in my mouth and wink at Ryo.

   “Good boy,” he approvingly purrs. “I love blood oranges. This is my favorite type, Moro, the darkest ones with the strongest flavor. They grow in Syracuse, under the bright Sicilian sun. This color really suits you. It is just as passionate and bold as you are.”

   “I am not bold,” I retort. “I wish I was braver.”

   “Yes, you are,” he insists. “I’ll show you.”

---

Photo by FS-Stock from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 76.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

Sweet David is tricked again into one of Ryo’s games 😉

Do you think Ryo is ready with the next surprise for his boyfriend?

Is this game going to be dirty?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 77. Feral (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

 

 (Present time)

   Ryo follows the red path, painted on my body, slowly gathering the sour juice with the tip of his tongue. He circles around my nipple, playfully teasing it with his lips until I start to squirm and pant. I whimper at the sensual touch but obediently keep eating without uttering a word. His mouth gets braver by the second. His teeth scratch the skin. His tongue slowly moves down my chest and finally slides in my navel to lap up the last drops. 

   “Please,” I groan, barely gulping down. I am not able to resist the sweet torture anymore. 

   “Did you know that these are also called ‘Adonis belt’? But I like ‘sex lines’ more. Yours are really well-cut. You’ve put a lot of effort into training.” Ryo runs his fingertips from my knee, up my thigh to the v-line, and then along the muscular groove to my balls. He takes them in his palm and lightly squeezes. “I love how soft and smooth your skin is. You wax everywhere, don’t you? So much attention to every detail of your appearance. I am sure you’ve been doing this even before you met me, although there was no one to appreciate it. You do not need to be so meticulous anymore. Believe me, you’ll be just as irresistible with some hair here and there.”

   “Ryo!” I whine when his thumb starts moving up and down over my taint. “Please!”

   “I am ready to oblige, of course. But I really need to see that bowl empty first. Such a nice salad should not go to waste.” He smirks and removes his hand, placing a quick kiss on my belly. “Also, you have to be more specific when you ask me to do something. What are you begging for, Otokomae?”

   I almost choke on the last mouthful, but manage to hum, “Just… do… more.”

   “More food?” he innocently asks. My eyes widen. I vigorously shake my head in denial. His smirk grows bigger. “Oh, well, what could it be then? Maybe you need some water. You should eat more slowly. A bout of hiccups won’t be a very pleasant experience. Hmm… Do you mean more kisses? Probably, yes. I wonder where you like them best.”

   I start nodding in confirmation, slowing down the chewing.

   “How about here?” Ryo lifts my foot and presses his mouth to my ankle. I make a hoarse, inarticulate sound. He kisses up my leg, following the curve of my calf until his chin rests on my knee. “Careful, Angel. Don’t choke… on salad, I mean. Just show me exactly where you want my lips.”

   “Oh, God!” I finally swallow the last bite and toss the empty bowl aside, not even caring where it lands or if it leaves a stain. My fingers move on their own, burying in my lover’s shiny, soft hair to pull him closer. His eyes are focused on mine. There is lust in them, but also encouragement. They are luring me to go for what I want, challenging me to overcome my hesitation. I wrap my palm around my shaft and lift my hips. His readiness to obey leaves me breathless. My voice is raspy and shaky. “Stop teasing me! It doesn’t matter where you kiss because I always feel every touch with my whole body. You make me feral. I am crazy about your lips. And now, I want them right here.”

   Ryo does not waist time and takes my whole length in his mouth. He seems satisfied and somehow proud of me. The sight throws me off balance. I loudly moan at the searing heat and the unearthly softness that engulfs me. Ryo is laughing. My glans is deep in his throat. I can feel every vibration, evoked by his contented chuckle. It makes every part of my body burn. I grip his hair harder and put my other hand under his chin to support his head as he is completely relaxed, letting me guide him. 

   I know he wants me to lead, to use him the way I like. My boyfriend is trying to show me that I can do it. But this is a tough challenge. I want to obey, not command, and I still perceive him as the one in control of every situation. He is actually doing it again, although it looks the other way around. This is a part of his plan. His intention to let me be in charge is frightening, but also endearing. How can I disappoint the man I love? Never.

   I try not to hurt him with my lack of experience and slightly pull away. He grabs my hips to keep me in place and swirls his tongue around my tip. I see a trickle of saliva running down from the corner of his lips. It turns me on to the limit. My cock is throbbing. The waves of fiery pleasure are spreading through my veins. My body is still frozen in indecisiveness, but a hard slap on my ass puts an end to all uncertainty. 

   The first thrust is slow and gentle. Ryo moans. His eyelids drop. He relaxes even more in my hands. His fingers dig in my butt cheeks. He loves this. There can be no doubt about it. I am usually the louder one when we make love, but the lewd sounds that escape his trembling lips silence my panting. My legs are shaking. My bottom lip hurts, severely bitten between my teeth. I tighten my grip and push back in. We both groan in pleasure. This is too hot. I can’t restrain any longer and pick a pace. He is taking me so good and deep that I am ready to cum in a few minutes but we are both not ready for the bliss to end yet. I slow down until our breathing calms.

   Ryo takes a big gulp of air and smiles. “You are perfect, Angel. I trust you. Go on.”

   I speed up my movements again, switching between gentle and wild, careful to give him  enough time to breathe. He never misses to praise me. The feeling of someone putting his full trust in me is indescribable. Ryo is too gorgeous, too strong and confident, and yet I am the one holding his chin and making him moan. I have a feeling this play is not something he has done often before, if at all. Surrender. Only to me.

   I get carried away and thrust too hard. He chokes. His throat tightens. This throws me over the edge. The climax hits suddenly and irrevocably. I pull out and squirt all over Ryo’s chest, screaming his name. The room disappears in an instant, replaced by a swirl of multi-colored spots that blur my vision. The world is spinning faster and faster and I am falling. Falling in his arms. Falling deeper in love with him.

   I find myself on the floor, with my cheek on his shoulder and his arms wrapped around me.

   “Hey!” Ryo strokes my cheek, quietly laughing. “That was awesome. You succeeded in surprising me again, Angel. I’ll make a confession. This was my first time to choke on a dick. I though I was too good for it to ever happen to me. You’re dangerous.”

   “Sorry, I pushed too hard,” I faintly whisper. “I just couldn’t resist.”

   “You were great,” he assures me again. “I loved every second. Well, that was two. Are you ready for three?”

   “Wait? What? Right away?” I bellow. “I don’t know. I almost blacked out. I can barely breathe.”

   “Do you really always have to protest first?” Ryo grins and shows me five with his fingers.

---

Photo by curtoicurto from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 77.

Thank you for reading and supporting ❤❤❤

What do you think David’s true nature is?

Is he a dominant person?

Will Ryo always be the leader in their relationship?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you! 💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 78. 師匠からの教訓* (David)

*Shishō kara no kyōkun - Lessons from the master

[

xxx - mature content warning

]

(Present time)

    Ryo is dragging me up the stairs, holding my hand. I am trying to follow, but my legs are still shaking. There is this swishing sound in my ears, which makes me dizzy and slow. My gaze is focused on the mesmerizing play of his muscles. The sight once again gives me the boost of energy I need to keep up with his crazy pace.

    “Hurry up!” he urges me, glancing at me over his shoulder. His satiny hair falls over his face, covering his eyes. He shakes his head to remove it and laughs. The smooth strands reflect the soft light from the crystal chandelier above, sparkling as if sprinkled with tiny diamonds. I only smile because he always makes me happy. Perfect. That’s what he is, even when his games raise my hackles. My perfect mistake, and my long-awaited salvation. He snaps his fingers close to my ear. “Wake up, Ōkina Neko. I am not letting you rest yet.”

    “Who wants to rest?” I mumble and instantly trip on the last step, almost sprawling face down on the landing.

    “My God! Don’t break something now.” He pushes me against the wall and gives me a searing kiss, which leaves me even more dazed. Then, he grips my chin and studies my flushed face. “You are not what you think you are.”

    “What is this supposed to mean?” I hum, confused at the unexpected statement.

   “You are neither timid, nor weak,” he says with resolution, written all over his face. “A man like you craves to take full control. I saw it. You are simply afraid to do it. But this is going to change soon.”

   “Doesn’t being weak mean exactly being afraid?” I retort. “Aren’t fear and hesitation signs of weakness?”

    “No,” he firmly answers. “They are only proof of the fact that we are all humans, and also means of protection. Those emotions do not determine who you are.”

   “I do not understand where this is going.” I stare at him in confusion. The determination in his posture and his every word would have probably worried me a bit yesterday. Now, I am only intrigued. Ryo never does or says anything for no reason. Apparently, he has decided to change my life, including my attitude towards the world around me. His motives are still not entirely clear. It could be guilt, pity… or love. I will do my best to find out one day.

    “It is very simple, Angel San.” He pecks my lips and cheekily grins. “Shishō kara no kyōkun (a lesson from the master) . Today is your lucky day. You are getting this one for free, a live hack from someone who used to be exactly like you, hiding from too many shadows, scared to take the lead, unhappy.”

    “I am not unhappy anymore, just a little bewildered.” I try to read his expression. It is never easy. He is definitely not joking, so I ask, “A lesson about what? How to be in charge? I thought we came here to do something else.”

   “Sex? Of course, Otokomae… Yes, you could say so. A lesson how to get what you want. Haven’t you noticed that rules are all the same? If they are valid for sex, they usually apply to everything else as well” Ryo opens the bedroom door and motions for me to go in. “Here is the first tip. If you want to dominate, always make sure that your partner wants to submit. Confidence should not be baseless. You can’t make mistakes when it comes to this. Some people need to obey, others hate it. It never took me more than a few minutes to find out if the other person and I are compatible. If not, there was no chance for me to deal with it. I would simply send him home.”

    I enter the room and stop. My heart is racing again. This is going to be a dangerous life lesson, the next in a series of tough ones. I still can not fully grasp the idea, but I trust Ryo. He hinted at the possibility of him giving up on me on that first date at the factory. It bothers me. What if I was not fearful and obedient? Was he going to leave? Probably yes. And now he wants me to learn how to take control. Does it mean that he has changed, that his feelings are changed? Does he love me?

    “I know what you are thinking,” he says. “You are wrong. I did not stay because you were submissive. I stayed because you were not. Look at you. Your breathing is fast. You are sweating. I am going to be rough and you know it perfectly well. You can stop me with a single word, and yet you choose not to. There is no fear. You are brave, and you have confidence in me. Am I right?”

    “Yes,” l confirm.

    “Here is one more thing you must be a hundred percent sure of, before you assert your authority.” He stands behind me and wraps his arms around my torso, making me lean on his chest. His lips brush my ear as he continues. “Never try to impose your power on someone who does not trust you. Never do it without respecting your lover. Show your respect. Show you are here for him, not only for your pleasure. This is the only way to make him give you everything.”

   Goosebumps raise on my skin. The familiar heat spreads through my body, awakening the hunger, which was soothed for a while, but can never be fully satisfied. He is right. I know he is here for me. I am ready to give him everything.

    “Do you think I will hurt you if I do this?” He grips my wrists and makes me raise my hands high above my head. A thin rope quickly tightens them together.

    “No,” I readily answer and smile.

   “I can not see your face, but I am sure that you are smiling,” Ryo whispers. “Here is the third important rule for being in charge. If someone believes in your good intentions, it should always be justified. When you show your partner that he can count on you, you must be ready to ignore your own desires in order to conform to his. This set of principles must be something you truly believe in. Never lie about it. Never hurt your lover with bad intentions. Never do it with anger. Do you understand?”

   “I do.” My answer fades into a yelp as he suddenly pushes me on the bed. I lay on my stomach. Ryo slips the rope through the slats of the headboard and pulls it. My arms are stretched forward and fixed so that I can not move them. I feel a slight pain in my shoulders due to the odd angle.

   “If you enjoy exploring your partner’s limits, you should keep your eyes wide open and pay attention to every sound, every twitch of his body, every gasp and the faintest moan. Being constantly on alert will become your second nature.” Ryo places a kiss on my nape and commands. “Get on your knees. This will relieve the tension in your shoulder blades. Are you surprised? Yes, I know you feel pain. I also know exactly how strong it has to be for you to like it, and how excited and curious you are about what will come next.”

    “How did you become so skilled in this?” I ask in astonishment. “You said you were shy as a child. You went through hard times like me as well. What happened? How did you change?”

    “I simply found a purpose, important enough for me to want to be different.” He wraps his fingers around my ankles and pulls my legs apart. I feel him slide the loose ends of the rope under my knees, twisting them around my calves. He tighten them to the headboard. Now, if I pull my wrists, my legs will spread even wider. If I try to bring my knees together, it will painfully stretch my arms upwards. I am in the most uncomfortable position possible, which makes me completely helpless. Ryo chuckles. “Looks like you fell into my trap again, kitty cat. I have full control. Does that make you feel anxious?”

    “It is not a real trap if you fall in it by your own will.” I bravely retort.

    “Aaah, I knew you were a good learner. Exactly.” He sits behind me and presses his thighs into mine. “I can afford to go rough on you because I’ve made sure it gives you pleasure. But that does not mean I am not afraid of making mistakes. That’s what the safe word comes for. Does it make me weak? No.”

    “We are different,” I mumble. “Our ways of coping with problems are not the same…”

   “You are just like me,” Ryo interrupts me. “We are survivors. Lesson over. Time to have fun.”

    “Oh, fuck!” I only hiss as his fingers slide in me without warning.

   Ryo puts his open palm on my chest. “I think you already know the game, but I prefer to repeat. Be careful, Angel. No moving, if you want to avoid nasty bruises, stretched tendons, and sour muscles tomorrow. Lean on my arm and try not to squirm. Relax. I will support you. If it gets too much, stop me right away. Use the safe word. You have nothing to prove anymore. I know exactly who you are.”

---

Photo by LesByerley from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 78.

Thank you for reading and supporting

 and your patience during the short break ❤❤❤

What do you think about Ryo’s rules?

Do you agree with them?

Do you think Angel will change?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 79. Deep Sea (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   His body is a marvel to behold. I know what I am asking of him. I am watching the tremendous effort, the unbearable strain, which his muscles have to endure to keep him in place with my every wild thrust. My arm is firm around his waist. I support him, but it is not enough. I do not want to make it easy for my Angel, because I thrive on his strength. My fingers squeeze a handful of wet, tousled hair and pull his head back to run my tongue along the outline of his jaw. He can not see me. His throaty moan echoes in my ears with all the force of his barely contained fervor. He craves to turn around, but I will not let him. I love this position because it amplifies every sensation a thousand times. My lover gasps and whimpers as he tries to catch a glimpse of my face over his shoulder. I am holding him down. He needs only to feel me inside of him and sink deeper and deeper into the sea of bliss.

   His powerful legs are shaking with tension. Angel groans and somehow manages to adjust without pulling the restricting rope. The sweat is trickling down his back, making his skin glisten like the armor of a merciless warrior in the midst of a fierce combat under the pouring rain. We are fighting. Our savage clash is neither for supremacy, nor for victory. This is a battle of wills, the ultimate war of my life, the war for love. Each of us will either win, or lose all hope.

   “Ryo,” Angel whines. His thighs press into mine in desperation. I can feel every muscle quivering at its limit. The shivers flow into my body and make me even hungrier. I would go deeper into him if I could. I would slam my body against his harder if it was possible. But there is no space between us. I have breached all the frontiers this man has ever had. His burning skin is glued to mine. We are diving into the deep together. He is an inseparable part of me. I will never have enough of him. The more I take, the greedier I become. His moans are getting louder. I harshly bite the side of his neck, driven by an animal instinct, unlocked in me for the first time. His voice is raspy and frantic as he starts to beg, “I can’t. I won’t… Oh, my God! Please… Fuck! I am falling apart…”

   His pleads turn into a tortured scream as he clenches around me. The climax floods his body like a dam burst open. I instantly put my hand on his chest and squeeze him closer, growling like a wild beast as I fight to stop myself from coming undone. The euphoria will make him squirm and try to stretch his body or even worse, curl up. He will forget about the ropes for a hot second, but I shouldn’t. We are balancing on a razor’s edge in this dangerous game. My head is spinning but I smile. We have been in a trickier situation before, a long time ago, and we pulled through. So, here we are. Alive. Together. Both weak and strong. I am not going to fall overboard. I will rather die than let him disappear again. 

   The sobs make Angel’s shoulders tremble as he squirts all over the bed. I slow down the pace and rock him gently, whispering in his ear, “It’s ok. Breathe. I am right here.”

   He finally takes a big gulp of air and slacks in my arms, barely uttering, “Please, can you stop for a moment. I need to catch my breath.”

   “Are your arms hurting? I kiss the top of his head. “Maybe a little tired?”

   “A little? Are you kidding me?” He softly chuckles. “I am barely alive and this is only the third time I came. Five is just not possible, Ryo. I’ll pass out before the next one. My arms are fine, but I prefer to see you.”

   “Honestly, you will turn me into a softie.” I sigh and pretend to give in, but quicken my thrusts instead. “Here is the deal. Two more, Otokomae. No pause this time. But the last one we will do your way.” 

   “You are damn crazy,” he hisses. “Insatiable, kinky and… Oh! Fuck! Don’t touch my dick. It’s too sensitive down there… Oh, my God! Ryo…”

   “Why?” I start to stroke him slowly from the base to the tip, paying attention to every inch of hot, slippery skin. His shaft instantly hardens in my hand. “The big boy seems happy to greet me. But if you want us to stop…”

   “No,” he grumbles.

---

Photo by mercava from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 79.

Thank you for reading and supporting

 ❤❤❤

Ryo seems convinced that Angel is David.

David, on the other hand, wants to make sure that Ryo will not stay with him because of the past.

What do you think he is going to do about it?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 80. A Small Blue Planet (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

   I love the weight of his cock in my hand. It is heavy and hard, and yet smooth like the most expensive silk. The shaft fits perfectly in my palm, as if he was made especially for me. Every inch of skin is radiating waves of sweltering heat. It is so sensitive that even the tiniest twitch of my fingers evokes a vigorous reaction, which is even stronger if I stop my long, lazy strokes for a moment.

   Angel is overstimulated, exhausted and brought to a dizzy, frenzied state, but is still holding on. His will and endurance are remarkable. I am bad, demanding and merciless. He likes it. Some men only hiss and grunt, trying to contain any respond that would make them look weak or too emotional, but my boyfriend is vocal. It is one of the best things in making love to him. He moans, swears, begs and repeats my name over and over again. I am addicted to the untamed sounds of his pleasure.

   “Harder,” he groans as I slow down the pace and almost stop moving my hips. This is the only way for me to last longer. I do not even know how I managed to hold back till now. My balls are throbbing. My chest is heaving. I barely breathe. My body is torn to pieces from the wild craving for relief. I lean my forehead on his shoulder and inhale deeply. Angel is not patient. He shakes his body to catch my attention and urges me, “Move.” 

   “I can’t.” I wheeze, trying to catch my breath. “This is going to kill me. You are squeezing the last drop of my self-control out of me. Can’t hold it any longer.”

   “Cum,” he grunts. His throaty laughter makes our joined bodies tremble as one. “And then start moving again damn it.”

   I want to last longer, but even my zest has its limits. I held back for hours, watching him soak up every drop of pleasure I gave him as well as the pain, turning every word and look into a masterpiece of revelation and vivid emotions. I have to give in or my heart will stop beating.

   “Oh, my God!” His muscles swell as he tries to balance the tension between his arms and his legs. The rope has cut into his wrists and left red marks on his thighs. It must be terribly difficult to keep the position at this point. I doubt anyone else would have been able to endure it that long. Angel’s voice is only a labored whisper when he pleads one more time, “Ryo, please, move. You started the game. Play fair.”

   I bury my face in his hair and finally surrender. One thrust is enough to shatter my world into tiny particles of star dust. For the first time in my life I scream as the orgasm swallows me like a huge black hole. There is nothing to connect me to reality there, except the mad pounding of my lover’s heart under my sweaty palm. I can feel the rhythmic beats all over my skin, in my eardrums, everywhere. My own heart rushes to follow the bewitching drum. My senses are confused. I can taste his whimpers and see his rising climax in iridescent streams of gold, red, and copper. They fill the infinite empty space. The black hole slowly turns into a galaxy, then a solar system, and finally a warm bed in a cozy room somewhere on a beautiful, small blue planet. I have never believed in miracles, but now I see that they exist. What else could this be?

   I put all my determination into reaching up and pulling the end of the rope. It immediately loosens and slides over Angel’s damp skin, freeing him from the trap. He slumps face down on the bed and starts laughing.

   “What’s so funny?” I stretch out next to him and possessively rest my arm over his shoulders.

   “You forgot to say it,” he notes.

   “Say what?” It seems my mind is still floating in the far corners of the milky way.

  “Don’t worry. I’ll do it for you.” Angel rolls onto his side and grins at me raising four fingers. “That was four. Next one will be my way, right?”

---

Photo by Artsiom Petrushenka from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 80.

Thank you for reading and supporting

❤❤❤

Ryo experienced something new, a spiritual moment. 

Is it love?

His way of making love is rough and demanding.

What do you think David’s will be?

Who will find the fifth time more overwhelming?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 81. The Right Grooves (Ryo)

[xxx - mature content warning]

 

 (Present time)

   “And what exactly is your way?” I ask, gazing into Angel’s eyes. He only shakes his head and ignores the question. The golden specks in his amber irises seem to move every time he smiles, like   nishikigoi* in a clear lake. No matter how long I stare, I feel like I still have not seen everything. I am yet to discover another beautiful detail of his appearance, a tiny freckle on his cheek or a cute expression I have not noticed before.

  *nishikigoi (錦鯉) - a colorful variety of carp fish, also known as koi

   There is this particularly smooth spot on the inner side of his arm, from the elbow to the armpit. I love running my fingers over it, up and down, enjoying the silky skin. The muffled sounds that sip between his lips as he tries to endure it without giggling are simply adorable. He prefers to suffer, but would never tell me to stop. I am spoiled. What did I do to deserve this gorgeous man?

   “It is terribly ticklish right here, isn’t it?” I try to pull my hand away but he immediately grabs it and gives me a mischievous grin. I raise a brow. “What? Don’t say you like it, ’cause there’s no way I’m going to believe you.”

   “But I do,” he protests and kisses my fingers. “You are gentle. It’s fascinating to observe how your mood changes after the climax. You become the most tender person. It is the same like that feeling when you’ve eaten something spicy and then take a sip of cold Coke, the relief that washes over you.”

   “Oh, I see. Was I too rough?” I roll on my back and sigh in content. “I will be happy to change a little for you. You surely deserve it. Would you prefer me to be more, umm, vanilla?”

   “No, silly,” he ardently objects. “How could it even occur to you that I would wish to change anything about you. Well, since you mention it, one tiny request. Don’t get carried away with the hot wax next time.”

   “I promise. I’ll be careful with that.” I smile. His infatuation is too sweet. It prevents him from seeing my flaws. I swear, there are too many of them. I am lucky to have such a generous lover. “How about you, Osuneko? After all, I am asking you to change for me. Is it bad?”

   “It’s different.” Angel sighs and casually shoves his hand into mine. Our fingers naturally intertwine. “Agoraphobia and emotional issues are not who I am. I need to fight them. You are not forcing me to be someone else, only trying to help me. Those who love me always pamper me and protect me out of pity. It’s a pleasant change to have someone tougher than the rest, who actually believes I can survive out there. You have no mercy. Perhaps, I need it.”

   “Exactly.” I nod in confirmation. “I am sure you can not only survive, but also thrive in any environment. I did it. You are stronger than I was at that time. You don’t need this greenhouse. We can do it together. I won’t feel sorry for you for a single second. You can bet on that. After all, I have to maintain a bad boy reputation, right?”

   “Ryō, anata wa ī hitodesu (You are a good person, Ryo),” Angel says, and hurries to add, “with some questionable methods.”

   My smile gets wider. I do not remember ever lying in bed with a naked man just holding hands. Although I would never admit it, thanks to him I am now a much different person than I used to be two weeks ago. I like the transition. It is awesome to breathe without being coiled like a spring and driven by desperation the entire time. I am no longer focused on searching for ways to keep my deep-seated nightmares under control. I only breathe, deeply, calmly, a free man. Angel has already helped me in more ways than he can imagine. My prison was no better than his. It may even be true that I owe him my life, if he turns out to be who I think he is.

   “Hey, are you falling asleep?” He lightly squeezes my hand. “Time to admit that you tried to bite off more than you could chew. Shall we leave number five for tomorrow?”

   I prop myself up on my elbow to enjoy the delightful view of his flushed face. “Nope. Is that what you thought? Doubting my sex drive? I advise you to think again, Ōkina neko. You are asking for a punishment, aren’t you?”

   “Huh? No! You promised it’s going to be my way this time,” he quickly reminds me. 

   I laugh out. “Alright. No ropes. You’re on. What do you want me to do?”

   “Uh… not that I have any objections to what we have been doing so far… Don’t get me wrong… There is one thing I’ve always wanted to try… not sure if you’re into that sort of stuff… maybe a bit cheesy…” He starts scratching his head. It does not help smoothen his messy hair. Nervous and horny. Too cute.

   “I am glad you are comfortable enough with me to try new things,” I encourage him. I am puzzled and very curious. “Frankly, you scare me a little, Angel san. Given what my tastes are, what could it be that I might not like? Is it very kinky?”

  “Ummhm… No, it’s… I wouldn’t call it kinky… Let me surprise you,” he mutters, sliding out of bed, and heads to the door.

   “Where are you going?” I shout after him as he almost runs out of the room and down the stairs. “Aren’t you toys in the bedroom?”

   “I’ll be right back,” he yells from the first floor. “We don’t need toys. I am thirsty. Just grabbing a bottle of water.”

   “Could you fetch one for me, please,” I ask just to check for some clues in his answer. I totally don’t believe him, of course, but I am also determined to join whatever Angel is up to. God, he’s fucking cute.

   “Sure, sure,” he responds. Something metallic loudly clatters on the tiled floor. “Fuck! I’m ok. Don’t worry.  All good. Will be with you in a minute.”

   What is going on? I wonder if I should get up and check on him. Nah, it is too cozy here. Angel is a big boy. He can handle it. I adjust the pillows behind my back and make myself comfortable with my eyes pinned on the door. The refrigerator opens and closes. I hear various other, rather suspicious noises. Is he hungry? Did he decide to bring food? I have nothing against it. Frankly speaking, I wouldn’t turn down a few sandwiches. I was so concerned with getting him to eat the salad that I completely forgot to have a bite myself.

   I do not have to wait long. Angel triumphantly appears in the doorway, stark naked, with a sly grin on his face, balancing the bottles and a big, shiny ice bucket filled to the brim.

   “Taa-Daa! Here I am,” he cheerfully announces. “Voilà. My surprise. You know how in erotic movies someone bites an ice cube and rubs it on the other person’s skin with cool jazz music playing in the background… I mean, if you want… Cough!… to try…”

   “Yeah, Yeah, I get it. Sounds awesome,” I am quick to agree, beckoning him with a finger, before his red face bursts into flames. “We’re totally doing it. Come over here.”

   My boy happily beams and rushes towards me with a little more enthusiasm than necessary. The next moment he stumbles over the edge of the carpet. The bowl flies out of his hands and lands in my lap, all the ice cubes spilling onto my semi-erect cock. I squeal in surprise and start wheezing at the unbearable cold between my legs.

   “Shit! Shit! Shit!” Angel throws himself on the bed and starts digging up the ice with both hands. “I’m sorry! Oh, my God!”

   “Calm down,” I barely hiss. “You’ll hardly find anything down there. I’ll have to grow a new dick from scratch.”

   “No, it’s right here,” he exclaims. The seriousness in his voice makes me snort. “It looks fine. I’m going to warm it up now.”

   “What?” I bellow. My crazy boyfriend forms his hands into a funnel and begins to blow warm air on my frozen manhood. I can not take it anymore and burst into a fit of cackles. “Babes, this is a whole new level of kinky. I think you just invented a new kind of blowjob. This will go directly into the sex education textbooks. However, I doubt any actor would agree to recreate this scene in a movie.”

   He looks up at me with wide eyes and genuine amazement before joining in the laughter. It takes half an hour before we calm down. My stomach hurts. I do not remember ever laughing so hard.

   “I guess I ruined the mood,” Angel mumbles, trying to hide his disappointment. “I’m really sorry!”

   “On the contrary.” I wink at him and bend forward to give him a kiss. “You change these wet sheets and find the right grooves. I’ll go grab a sandwich and bring more ice. If my man wants something, I deliver. You better remember that.”

---

Photo by Stefan Malloch from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 81.

Thank you for reading and supporting

❤❤❤

The real closeness between two people is when they can laugh at embarrassing moments together. 

Do you agree?

Have you been through a really embarrassing experience in every day life with a partneror friend? 😀 

Who do you think is changing more, Ryo or David?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 82. Like An Old Movie (David)

[xxx - mature content warning]

   (Present time)

    “Come on, Angel. Focus. You seem too distracted. I do not want you to jump in surprise. I’d rather not take a knee straight in the face.” Ryo’s laughter is muffled by the sensual sound of Lester Young’s* saxophone.

• Lester Young - an American jazz saxophonist, active in the 1930s

   Who would have thought that lazy kisses and cuddling combined with this amazing retro vibe could make a practical man like me giddy. Oh, who am I fooling? I am such a romantic. 

   For a hot moment I imagined us in the thirties, walking hand-in-hand along the pebbled beach in Dumbo, admiring the breathtaking view of the Brooklyn Bridge. Ryo would look gorgeous in one of those stylish, double-breasted tweed suits with perfectly pressed trousers and a fedora hat. An unruly strand of his long, black hair would always slip out and fall in front of his eyes, making him constantly tuck it behind his ear. I would be madly in love with him and blithely happy to spend every night in the small, smoky jazz club he likes to visit. Then we would sneak through the small streets to my apartment, which would be situated above a tiny bookstore in a dodgy neighborhood, and have noisy, sweaty sex in the early morning hours until we doze off from exhaustion and sleep off the day. And then it would all happen again.

   I gulp heavily. Who put all these unbridled fantasies in my head? And more importantly, how did I muster up the courage to ask him to fulfill them? That is what watching too many old movies does.

   “Hey!” He slaps my butt to take me out of the daze and attract my full attention. “Don’t get carried away. Spread your legs more.”

   My man never does anything half-heartedly. It is always all or nothing. If I ask him to seduce me with melting ice and sexy music, he completely devotes himself to the task, takes my breath away and leaves me smitten and yearning for more. love is eternal. Now I realize that this was written in the stars long before we were born. My meeting with him has always been inevitable. It was never tied to a specific moment or place. I would have found him anywhere, anytime, at any age. We are meant to be together.

   I feel a gentle kiss on my belly and hear his chuckle. Ryo often finds my naivety funny, and the way each new level of intimacy startles me a little in the beginning, because it is my first time for everything. I like it this way. He must know that there was no one before him. I give it all to the only man I have ever wanted.

   My eyes follow his movements as he takes an ice cube and bites it between his teeth. My voice is shaky when I try to crack a joke. “Wait! Is this a revenge? You don’t intend to freeze my cock, do you?”

   Ryo shakes his head and pushes my knees further apart. The raw lust in his gaze says it all. The laughter is only on the surface. Deep inside, he takes this damn seriously. I relax back on the pillows and close my eyes. I guess, I have no choice but to surrender. He is a baddie. There will be no mercy, and I cannot wait for it.

   “Fuck!” I yelp at the icy touch on the sensitive spot behind my knee. The cold slowly spreads up my inner thigh as he rubs the ice on the hot skin. I grit my teeth in anticipation, but the invasion stops a few inches from my groin. My breathing quickens. My muscles tense up. I hear a slurp, followed by crunching.

   “Did you just eat the ice?” I giggle with relief. Apparently, my balls are saved from freezing. “Why? Still hungry?”

   “Mhm,” he only mumbles before taking my cock in his mouth.

   “Oh, my God!” I shriek. This is the wildest sensation I have ever experienced. It feels like shoving your dick into a freezer, which is cold as hell, but burns at the same time. Ryo does not wait for me to adjust and pulls away. I scream louder as he instantly wraps his palm around my shaft. I bet his hand was inside the ice bucket all this time. Contrary to my expectation, I get painfully hard. He bites another cube and leans over me, letting the melting ice drip onto my nipples.

   “You are crazy,” I hiss.

   “Am I?” My boyfriend is not impressed. He drops the ice on my chest and watches it slide to my belly while I squirm and groan. His hand starts stroking me too energetically for me to keep quiet.

   “Wait,” I mewl. “I want us to…Fuck!…”

   “Don’t worry.” His lips stretch in a mischievous grin. “We will.”

   With one powerful thrust he is inside of me. His hips are moving smoothly, as if he is dancing, following the beat of the music. It goes for a long time, excruciatingly slowly. I am trying to meet every sway without rushing. Patience is a virtue. His moans are the reward. It is elevating to observe his reactions. His face is beautiful in the dim light, flawless like a masterpiece, serene. Every touch is a revelation. I would like to continue and do this for hours, but my overstimulated body can’t take it anymore. I grip his shoulders and pull myself up on his lap to take him deeper and quicken the pace.

   “What a good boy,” he whispers in my ear. His hand movements on my throbbing erection intensify. My skin slightly hurts. It seems I overused this body part in the last couple of days. The sensation is pleasant. Being wanted is amazing. Ryo runs a piece of ice along the length of my spine. I wheeze. My body shakes at the rising orgasm. He slaps my ass hard and purrs, “You can cum now, baby. Easy and nice.”

   I do not need a second invitation and give in. We do it together. It is s not one of those breathless, chaotic, frenzied releases that drive you crazy to the point where you can feel your own pleasure and nothing else. This time, it is somehow slower and more manageable, mastered by the two of us with absolute precision, fitting like a glove. I am able to look into Ryo’s eyes and smile. He smiles back. We vibrate at the same frequency, go through the peak and relax, consciously sharing every second of it.

   “The perfect five,” he says as we sprawl on the bed. “Your favorite number.”

   “Absolutely perfect,” I barely hum. Exhaustion seeps into every cell of my body. “Can you please not wake me up for the next three days?”

   “Poor Angel.” He ruffles my hair. “You had a lot of catching up to do. I accept no complaints. And since you mention this… From what your friend said, I got the impression that you didn’t take my early departure very well on our previous date. Am I right?”

   “I panicked,” I mutter in embarrassment. “It was not your fault. You never promised to meet me again. I just assumed… Well, I thought you had changed your mind and would stay…”

   “I did change my mind.” He grips my chin and makes me turn my head to look at him. “I changed my mind, Angel. I wanted to see you again. That is why I left you the note.”

   “I saw it a bit too late,” I explain, “after I got home.”

   “I see.” Ryo’s expression becomes serious. “We do not need any more misunderstandings. I will stay the night again, but tomorrow morning I have to leave. Luca will wait for me. We have meetings to attend.”

   “That’s fine.” I nod, trying to look as calm as possible, but my heart is racing.

   “I am your boyfriend. We are together,” Ryo pointedly says. “No more freaking out. I am not planning to disappear. Ok? I’ll give you a call when I finish with the business. Would you feel better if I wake you up, so that we can have some time before I go?  It will be ungodly early, but we can have breakfast, or take a shower., or just cuddle for a while.”

   “Not necessary. Really. I mean it,” I firmly decline. Fuck! This is so fucking embarrassing. He does not need to pamper me. “I trust you. It was just a panic attack. It won’t happen again. I promise. Don’t feel obliged to reassure me every time you have to go.”

   “I am not doing it out of obligation, silly.” He cups my cheek and kisses my forehead. “I have my rather selfish reasons.”

   “What reasons?” I ask curiously.

   “You’ll have to earn this answer.” He smirks. “The hard way. Sleep now.”

   “Good night, Hari-nezumi.” I rest my cheek on his shoulder and instantly drop off.

---

Photo by Jetrel from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone at the end of chapter 82.

Thank you for reading and supporting

❤❤❤

Do you like old movies? 😉

Now that the idyllic days in David’s house are over, what do you expect to be his next move? 

Do you think he has already a plan formed for ensuring his future with Ryo?

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize, if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 83. An Inglorious Plot (David)

(Present time)

   I sense the gentle touch of familiar soft lips pressed against my shoulder. They move to the side of my neck, follow the curve of my cheekbone, and finally stop on my mouth. I am not fast asleep. I am certainly not awake, either. But still, I know this is no dream. 

   No one has ever kissed me in my sleep, at least as far as I can remember. It is wonderful. The feeling is warm and cosy. I am too drowsy to respond, but smile because I know who this is. 

   “Watashi no kanpekina otoko (my perfect man),” Ryo whispers and places another kiss on my forehead. I try to open my eyes, but my eyelids won’t move. So damn tired. I’ve never been so tired in my life. He quietly laughs. “I guess you caught up on sex, and now you’re not so excited to see me.”

   I want to give him a biting, ironic retort because I adore him, but he is still an ass. Even more, I wish I could tell him that I will miss him like crazy, and count the minutes until our next date. But my overloaded mind refuses to formulate a clear sentence. I only let out a muffled, inarticulate mumble.

   “Shhh, sleep,” he hums in my ear. “I’ll call you in the afternoon. See you soon, lover.”

   I bury my face in the pillow and sigh in content. It is so different now than last time. I am not panicking. His number is on my phone. There is no uncertainty. I trust Ryo. My boyfriend will call me when his business meetings are over. I do not doubt it. 

   I can laze around all day and enjoy the peace of mind that I have not felt in years. It is still strange to me how I remember the past without freaking out. I am in love in the present without all the protective walls around me. I am hopeful for the future. This state of tranquillity is more valuable than wealth or power and much rarer.

   I hear the front door open and close. A few beeps indicate that the security system is automatically locking all possible entrances to the house. I am once again alone in my impenetrable fortress, but no longer lonely.

   Unfortunately, old habits die hard. The same mind that was so happy with its newfound freedom and carefreeness a few moments ago quickly returned to its usual desire to analyze, overthink, and plan. My time is limited. Ryo gave me a deadline to reveal who I was. I am pretty sure he already knows, but he still has some doubts. I am going to use it.

   I open my eyes and peek at the phone. It is ten a.m., time to grab the bull by the horns.

    Sarah must be mad as a cut snake. I carefully avoided dwelling on the fact while Ryo was here. It was pointless. Either way, if she saw my number, she wouldn’t have picked up for at least two days. However, it is also her limit. There is only so much she can take without checking on me. It means I might have a chance this morning. 

   I crawl out of bed and slowly walk down the stairs to the kitchen without bothering to put any clothes on. The muscle fever is excruciating. My ass is in pain. I guess sitting is not an option today. It feels as if a whole herd of buffalo has trampled over me, even stopping for some disco dancing on my back. I thought I was fit. Not so sure anymore. I don’t usually like painkillers, and I don’t drink much coffee, but right now both are lifesavers. I take two pills without hesitation and make a strong double espresso.

   After slowly drinking the hot beverage and gazing at Anthony for an hour, I gather the courage and dial the number.

   Sarah picks up on the first ring. Ten seconds of tense silence follow. She knows I am counting and patiently waits.

   “I am so sorry, Boo-Boo,” I mutter. “You know that under any other circumstances, I would have left with you… I just had to be with him… It has nothing to do with our friendship…”

   “Stop Boo-Boo-ing me,” she interrupts my desperate attempt to explain. “I am not mad at you.”

   “You are not?” I below. “Really?”

   “Davy, I am scared of losing you. I feel guilty for pushing you to accept Ryo’s challenge. I haven’t fucking slept in forty-eight hours. And I came to the unpleasant realization that I must be the shittiest shrink ever,” she quickly blurts as if all those words have been torturing her the entire time, and she was only waiting for my call to get rid of them. “But none of it is your fault. So, don’t apologize. I made a scene, an ugly street brawl. It was embarrassing and dumb. I am the one who should be saying sorry.”

   “Yeah, you did.” I snort despite my best efforts to stay serious. “You broke a pair of glasses which cost at least 600 euros, and the police can still take your clear fingerprints from that poor man’s face. They will be printed there for no less than a week.”

   “Stop it,” she groans. “Do you think he will sue me?”

   “I am convinced he will,” I squarely answer. “Ryo said his friend was a nasty bastard. Very attached to his glasses, too. An Italian, you know. They do not forgive easily.”

  “Oh, my God!” There is a hint of panic in her voice. While I am grateful for this unexpected turn of events, I decide to let her suffer just a little longer for the sake of my next move’s success. She hopefully asks, “Can’t Ryo persuade him not to do it? I mean… I know I was not particularly nice to your man either…”

   “Calm down. I was just joking.” I finally let her off the hook. “But you have to promise me that you will never worry so much about me again. I will get better. You do not need to be my mother. I only want you to be my friend. You are a good therapist. I owe you too much to let you feel guilty about my stupidity. You will never lose me, Boo-Boo. I am responsible for my own decisions, and if I get hit by a car, the fault will be only mine. Do we have a deal?”

   “For God’s sake, don’t get hit by a car,” she hums. “That would be really stupid. And yeah, we have a deal. So, how did it go with Ryo? You sound much more confident than before. Was he what you expected?”

   “I will tell you about Ryo, but I have a question for you.” I hope to catch her by surprise. “Who is Lea?”

   “What?” Sarah does not get it at first, but soon the change in her breathing shows she has sensed where I am headed. “Davy, I… Just don’t get angry, alright? My intentions were good, and she is a professional. I would never offer you her services if I did not trust her completely…”

   “Sarah,” I sternly say. “I want two names, a personal phone number, and how you know her. I need this information now.”

   “Fine,” she sighs deeply. “She is my friend from uni, Lydia Ruso. I told you about her when I studied in Italy.”

   “Yes, I remember,” I confirm. “How does she know Ryo? Why did she pick him for me?”

   “I have no idea. I swear.” She stays silent for a while and quietly adds. “Davy, I know you too well. We have spent most of our lives together. I can tell when an inglorious plot is forming in your head. Talk to me before doing something you are going to regret.”

   “Fuck!” I hiss as I sit on the couch. Sex can be damn dangerous. People should be warned. “Don’t sweat it. I’m not doing anything. Just curious about her.”

   “Yeah, tell this to someone who would actually buy it. I’d better come see you,” Sara suspiciously offers. “What was that? Are you in pain?”

   “I am fine… and busy.” I quickly decline. “Let’s have breakfast tomorrow. I am exhausted. Ryo left a couple of hours ago. I spent two days with him, and I assure you it’s a tough job. I need to relax and sleep some more.”

   “Pick a struggle, Davy.” She laughs. “Busy or sore? I don’t believe you have the concentration to work. And all this groaning tells me you have difficulties sitting.”

   “Nice try, Sherlock.” I cackle. It’s great to go back to normal with Sarah. “You are getting no answers before I receive mine.”

   “Well, fine then. See you tomorrow.” She pauses for a second, but then pointedly adds. “No reckless decisions before we discuss it. Take it easy on Lea. She is a sweetheart.”

   “I know,” I assure her. “Text me the number.”

---

Photo by Albert Shakirov from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone, at the end of chapter 83.

Thank you for your patience and all the support

❤❤❤

What do you think is David’s unglorious plan? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 84. The Last Piece of the Puzzle (David)

(Present time)

    Some people would call me a hacker. That is exactly what I am. I utilize computers and complex algorithms that I have developed myself to gain access to information, which is not intended for public view. All I need is a name and a phone number to build or ruin a multibillion-dollar business within hours without leaving a trace of evidence. My services are expensive. Few can afford them.

  Unlike the popular belief about people like me, I use my skills to benefit the objects they are aimed at, not to harm them. Big international corporations hire me to protect their data from potential malicious incursions into their servers or cyber attacks. Sometimes, they pay me to hit their defense systems by any means necessary as a reliability test. I always succeed unless the configuration is mine. If I built it, they are safe even from my attempt to breach it.

   I also do pro bono work by helping the police find missing people and solve computer crimes. I do not want payment, but I reserve the right to ask for a favor when needed. That is why I feel safe in my home. In addition to being equipped with a smart security system, they vigilantly but discreetly watch the entire area. They did something else for me many years ago as well. I was granted access to my personal files, both electronic and paper, here and abroad. I deleted everything and locked the part, which was legally required by the authorities for my company to operate. My sensitive work compelled me to do it, but it also helped me feel more at ease in the safe space I created for myself. 

   I simply do not exist for the outer world with small exceptions. What an irony. Who would have known that someone was desperately searching for me?

   Finally dressed, I sit with a tuna sandwich and a steaming mug of camomille tea in front of my laptop. It is almost noon. I hesitate for a moment before opening it. This is the first time I intend to use my profession against another human being and for my own personal goal. The guilt makes my stomach twist. Sarah called it an inglorious plot. Very well put. I do not like this, but I am going to do it anyway, hoping to be forgiven. 

   I know that Ryo is the boy who went overboard on a cruise ship twenty years ago, partly because of me. I know I saved him from drowning, and I spent twenty years teetering between unrealized anger, bitter dissatisfaction, and crushing guilt, which caused me to lose my memory. What I do not have is solid proof. I am a pragmatic person. A burdened mind can create incredible stories that seem real but are only a figment of the imagination. I can not rely only on my conclusions and vague memories that suddenly surfaced out of a tortured brain. I need names, dates, witnesses, or anything that comes from an outside source, clear enough to prove a wild guess.

   I take a deep breath and type the name Lydia Russo into the specialized people search application I created. It takes ten to twenty minutes in the most complicated cases to scrape every possible corner of the net and retrieve any available information. I watch the screen with eyes wide open, chewing nervously on my lip. 

   For someone who is involved in a barely legal activity, she is not particularly guarded. I am barraged with photos, messages, and social media posts almost instantly. There are many pictures of her and Ryo at birthday parties, at restaurants, on the beach. They seem pretty close.

   The information about her big family is extensive. Her father captures my attention - Captain Luigi Russo, who last sailed on the cruise liner Monster of the Seas. So this is the monster with the terrifying siren and the bright lights from my feverish dream. He retired at fifty, in the prime of his life and at the height of his career. Why? A man like him could have carried on with his duties for at least another fifteen years.

   I retrieve all the police reports, magazine articles, and news feeds from that year, which contain the name of the ship. The cruise line was cancelled. The passengers were disembarked at the port of Civitavecchia two days before the end of the journey. The reason was a series of explosions in the ship’s galley. The cause was three mini gas cylinders secretly brought on board by a staff member. The fire was confined to the kitchen and part of the main restaurant. Those areas were empty. The incident took place in the early hours. The emergency lowering of lifeboats was interrupted only an hour after it began when it became clear that there was no danger to the safety of the crew or the passengers. In the commotion, a boy fell from the sundeck. He was discharged after a week in the hospital without serious injuries. His name was not announced to protect him and his family after the shock they had experienced.

   I rub my eyes to chase away the rising tears. I recall the explosions, the horror written on my mother’s face when they took me to her, soaking wet and shivering with cold. But what I remember best is the feeling of utter confusion about everything that was happening around me.

   “What were you doing outside? Why did you board a boat without us? How did you fall in the water?” She kept asking. I only stared at her. I did not know the answers to all those questions. She cried while changing my clothes and drying my hair. I was wondering why she was so upset. The examination at the hospital, the policeman who wanted to know if I had met a Japanese boy, the Captain who came to visit me and told me I was brave… It was all so strange. I did not speak, only nodded in agreement or shook my head in denial, mostly the latter. 

   I thought I was dreaming at first. Then I assumed it was all a prank, although adults were not likely to come up with a joke like that. They were too boring. And finally, the anxiety came. I was worried about someone, but I had no idea who he was. I just knew that the next time I saw him, I had to speak his language, because it could save us both.

   My gaze falls on the clock at the bottom of the screen. It is one p.m. There is no time to waste. I have to get to Lea before Ryo. He called my name. He assumed I had a reason to hate him and made me confess my feelings. He is too clever to let the truth escape him for long. They are obviously friends. It makes sense for him to call her and ask for confirmation. I must make her play by my rules.

   It is easy to find the registration number and the legal address of her company. I already have her phone number. It is a piece of cake to locate the server’s IP address and break in. All I need is a few names. Wow! Her clients are big cheeses - influential businessmen, famous physicians, and even a couple of members of the aristocracy. The files are well protected, but not enough. I copy only a tiny bit of data. If all goes well, I will offer her my help in securing the information better.

   “Hello.” Her voice is as calm and nice as I remember it. 

   “Hello, Lydia, or should I use Lea?” I greet her. A quiet gasp followed by a few seconds of intense silence shows that she recognized me, although I called her personal number, not the one I used as a customer.

   “Who is this?” she asks, trying to hide the panic in her voice.

   “Let’s not pretend,” I stop her. “I know who you are, and you know who I am. I am a good person, Lea. My therapist told me I met the criteria for being one. We’d better not change this. I have a question and a request. That’s all. Why Ryo?”

   “Angel… Cough!… umm… David, I use a sophisticated algorithm based on my clients’ personal traits, their preferences, and…” 

   “Russo, underscore, one nine eight seven, underscore, capital L,” I interrupt her. “The password for your work email. It is not wise to use the same one for the company archive. Let me read a few of Count Lagerdy’s preferred qualities of a potential female partner. I was not familiar with the term ‘cuckolding’, but after a brief online search…”

   “Alright! Fine!” she shrieks. “Oh, my God! Sarah always went on about the computer genius you were. I should have known better than to get involved in this mess. We set you up with Ryo because you are her best friend, and he is mine. We wanted both of you to be happy. When she told me about you, I just put two and two together. Ryo has been searching for a boy named David for years. You lost your memory after a traumatic event on a cruise. Everything matched, so I decided to give it a try. I was hoping that either of you would finally find what you were looking for. It hurts me to see him suffer. He looks tough, but it is only on the outside. Ryo is one of the most sensitive and kind people I know.”

   “I agree,” I soothingly say. “He is perfect in every way. I am in love with him. Always have been. Please, trust me when I say that I am doing this for him. You were right, Lea. But I ask you not to tell him yet. I deserve the chance to reveal the truth in my own way. I am grateful for what you’ve done, and sorry for hacking your company. Please!”

   “You are not kidding when you ask for favors.” She nervously laughs. “But if you hurt him, you’d better watch your back. I’m keeping an eye on you. And get out of my server.”

   “We have a deal,” I confirm.

---

Photo by Albert Shakirov from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone, at the end of chapter 84.

Thank you for keeping up with the story

❤❤❤

Now that you know the full story, how close was your theory? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 85. The New Chapter (David)

[Trigger warning - mentioned psychological and emotional trauma]

   (Present time)

    “No. No. No.” Sarah glares at me and repeats pointedly, “Absolutely not.”

   She stuffs with considerable effort an entire chocolate muffin into her mouth and defiantly raises her eyebrows at me.

   “No to what exactly?” I innocently ask and obligingly hand her a glass of milk. “Careful. You’ll choke.”

   She can not answer before easing the sticky ball of pastry down her throat. I shudder. This amount of dough would surely kill me on the spot. I shouldn’t have let her sneak the package into my house. It’s a life safety hazard.

   “To absolutely everything you said after the sentence: “This is my plan”. Davy, you can’t be fucking serious.“ She pushes the food aside and points a finger at me. “Do you want to lose Ryo and spend the rest of your life in misery and regret?”

   “Aren’t you overdoing it a bit?” I retort. “Weren’t you the one who was bawling and sniffling, emptying a box full of tissues while I was telling you the whole story? Sarah…”

  “Exactly,” she interrupts me. “And I have no intentions to do it again when he ditches you after the mess you are about to create. Just tell him who you are, marry him, and live happily ever after.”

   “I can’t.” I deeply sigh. I wish I could do precisely what she says and put an end to this chapter of my life, but I am not ready. I try to justify my intentions. “Ryo has been searching for me for years, meticulously, tirelessly, with the dedication of a lunatic. Don’t you understand? This is not love. He is obsessed. I don’t want our relationship to begin and develop under the heavy weight of a childhood trauma. He needs to let the boy I once was go. Otherwise, every time he looks at me, he will see the outstretched hand he didn’t take. He is going to blame himself for all my problems.”

   “I get that.” Sarah nods in understanding. “But I want you to be honest. Are you doing it for him or for your own ego? You have always wanted everything, David - perfect grades at school, the most elegant clothes, the best education, the highest paying job. I can go on and on for hours. You never settle for less than one hundred percent of anything. Are you sure this all is not only to prove you are so important to Ryo that he would even give up the boy from the ship? How would you call it? This is an obsession, too. You are competing with yourself.”

   “So what if I am?” I grumble.

   “You might lose, silly.” She reaches across the table and tightly squeezes my hand. “Either outcome could be bad. Both of you will get hurt. If he chooses to continue his search, your heart will be broken. If he decides to focus on the current relationship you have built, and you reveal the truth, he may not forgive you for this outrageous deception. You are planning to lie to him and persuade his friends to help you. This is bad. I am not sure I want to be involved. 

   “I know.” I hide my face in my open palms. 

   All she says is true. But somehow I have the feeling that my decision is right. Sarah does not know Ryo like I do. A man who does not hesitate to bind me in ropes and burn my skin with molten wax to help me release my anger can appreciate harsher measures.

   “Ryo will understand,” I firmly state. “I will go through with it. The question is, are you in?”

   “Fuck!” She groans. “I need another muffin.”

   I fill the glass with milk again and patiently wait for her to chew and swallow. She stares at me the entire time, disapprovingly shaking her head. I guess it is not easy to be my best friend.

   “Fine,” she finally mutters. “What is my part? You stubborn, unreasonable idiot.”

   “I love you too.” I grin. “It is the best one, of course. All you have to do is go on a date with a handsome, hot, rich Italian count. Not that bad, huh?”

   “What?” Her jaw drops. “Are you crazy? You mean the flashy asshole with the expensive glasses? Nope. I’m not doing it.”

   “Sarah!” I slap her hand as she reaches for the damn package of muffins again. “He is a nice guy. What happened was a tense situation, which led to a misunderstanding. Everything is forgiven and forgotten. He is smitten.. A red-haired tigress. That’s what he called you, if I remember correctly.”

   “Oh, my God! So cringe.” She rolls her eyes. “I call him a peacock. Did you see that perfectly tailored suit? I mean… He must be clearing a full day to sit at the barber’s. Who the hell pays nearly a grand for sunglasses? Ugh!”

   “Did you notice that lots of the stuff you mentioned applies to me as well?” She snorts at my argument. I raise my hand to prevent her from immediately contradicting me. “Just listen. You did a full psychological analysis of Ryo, me, and our relationship. Let me tell you something about you now. Sarah, you have complexes. Luca is not the one you don’t like. You haven’t learned to like yourself. You push men away because you fear rejection.”

   “Smart-arse.” She glares daggers at me. “We are not discussing my issues right now. Are you really willing to go that far only to make me help you carry out your plan?”

   I pushed a sensitive button. It was not my intention to trigger her anxiety, but since we have started, it is best to let it all out. 

   “We are not in middle school,” I persist. “No one can bully you anymore. You are a gorgeous, successful, independent woman. I am not saying you need a man to be fabulous. I am just saying that you should give someone a chance. It is fun. Why not start with Luca? I am not asking you to marry the guy. Try him. Let him take you to a restaurant, buy you flowers, or whatever an Italian nobleman does to impress a woman. You might like it.”

   “He is hot, isn’t he?” A tiny smile blooms on her lips, but quickly disappears. “I doubt I am exactly his type. Whatever got him will pass pretty soon. Davy, we both know I weigh two hundred and fifty pounds.”

   “And each one is perfect.” I stand up, walk around the table, and wrap my arms around her shoulders. “You are exactly his type. Why else would he conspire against his best friend just to win a date with you?”

   “You are a dangerous man.” She turns to give me a hopeful look. “Please tell me there is alcohol in the house.”

   “It’s ten in the morning,” I exclaim. “All I have is the bottle of wine you brought for my birthday several weeks ago.”

   “I don’t give a fuck about the hour. Go fetch it.” She starts to cackle. “Wow! Look how everything changed in such a short period. You became a sex addict and started your villain arc, and I am the dream girl of a full-blooded Italian count. Perhaps it’s time for us both to let go of the past. We must drink to that.”

   I shrug my shoulders and dig out the bottle from the cupboard. You can’t argue with your therapist when she is obviously right. I fill two glasses of sparkling champagne. 

   “For the bad boys with hearts of gold,” Sarah raises a toast.

   “For the new chapter,” I add.

---

Photo by primipil from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone, at the end of chapter 85.

Thank you for keeping up with the story

❤❤❤

Sarah described in detail two possible outcomes of David’s plan.

Which one do you think is going to happen, or maybe you have another theory? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny

Chapter 86. Dining Out (David)

[Trigger warning - strong anxiety description]

  (Present time)

   “Move, Angel.” Ryo’s voice is commanding, but I can feel the tenderness beneath the harsh tone. “Come on. You can do it. Grab the handle, push the door, and get in. You’ve come too far to give up now.”

   “I can’t,” I  whine. My hand is sweaty. I grip the phone firmer as it threatens to slip between my fingers. I hate the feeling of doom that I have no control over. It immobilizes me. Ryo knows it. Why is he doing this to me? I can not hide my annoyance. “Sitting in a car with Sarah and walking down an empty street is one thing, but entering a busy restaurant is a whole other game. How many people are there?”

   “Three,” he answers. “The bartender, a waitress, and I, sitting all alone at a table for two like a damn fool.”

   “What? Where are the other customers? I suspiciously ask.

   “I booked the whole restaurant, silly.” He is a bit agitated. I truly feel for him. I’ve been unsufferable since early morning. This must be our tenth phone conversation. His persistence is admirable, but he is still a human. A muffled groan escapes his lips before he continues. “I also showed them the endless list of your requirements. The manager is a nice lady, but I’m not gonna lie to you. Her jaw dropped when she saw it. All the door handles are sanitized, by the way. So, would you finally get your gorgeous ass here, please?”

   “Ugh… are you sure? Did you see them do it?” I am aware how crazy I sound. It does not make me proud. Luckily, my boyfriend knows everything about my struggles. He even met Sarah to discuss the best ways to organise this dinner. His patience is boundless, although I wouldn’t be mad if it started to wear thin after fifteen minutes of persuasion. I am still stuck in the doorway. Pathetic. Something must be done. I take a deep breath and slowly exhale. I need to make sure I don’t bump into anyone. When I am nervous, it is hard for me to keep track of my surroundings. “Where is the waitress? Why don’t you come and pick me?”

   “Oh, my God!” Ryo starts to laugh. “No. Come inside. You only have ten feet to go. I have no fucking idea where she is, but I was dead serious when I told her that she can’t address you directly and should never walk around if you are not seated. The girl understands. Her sister has social anxiety, too. I specifically requested staff members who have personal experience. It was Sarah’s idea. Everything will be fine. Trust me. I can’t believe I haven’t seen you in a few hours, and I already miss you like hell. Are you wearing one of those sinfully tight, expensive suits?”

   “Mhm…” I mutter. “A navy blue Isaia Capri. I ordered it from Naples especially for our date. It was very generous of you to give me a week to prepare. I am afraid it is too formal, though.”

   “Wow, sounds classy,” he seductively purrs. “I am happy you find the occasion important enough for such a fancy outfit. Can’t wait to see it. If you are a very good boy, I might not rip it open while I strip you naked later tonight.” 

   My God! I am going in, damn it. If I count to ten before opening the door, everything will be fine. The moment I start with ‘one,’ my breathing quickens. Trickles of sweat slide down my temple. My chest tightens. Fuck! No. I need more time. I’d better go for one hundred. 

   “Calm down. Count to five,” I hear Ryo’s voice in my ear. “It is our number. I am here for you. You can never go wrong with five. I also have a surprise. The sooner you come in, the sooner you’ll be able to see it. “

   “Oh, a surprise? You know what, I’ll do it.” I finally let a faint smile bloom on my lips. This is an empty restaurant. I bet Ryo made sure it is also spotlessly clean. There is nothing to be afraid of. The place does not really matter. The only important thing is that he is waiting for me. One last small effort, a few steps, and I will be in his arms. I bravely grip the handle and count out loud, “One, two, three…”

   “… four…,” Ryo joins.

   “Five,” we say together. I push the door. My heart is racing. My eyes go wide. He is standing right in front of me in the most gorgeous suit I’ve ever seen, with a single red rose in his hand and the look of a man who is extremely pleased with himself. His hair is sleeked back, uncovering his sculpted cheekbones, strong jawline, and breathtakingly perfect lips. I know it’s not his style, but I will try to convince him to wear suits more often. He makes them look good.

   “Wow. Look at this. All mine.” He runs his palm up my lapel until his fingers rest under my chin. “I’ve never doubted you, Angel. So proud of you.”

   “Great surprise.” I pull him closer by the tie and breathe in the familiar scent of his perfume. “And I thought you couldn’t get any hotter. Silly me.”

   “Just wait to see me in montsuki.*” He leans forward, offering his cheek. “Where is my kiss?”

    *montsuki (紋付) - highest rank official men’s kimono

    “You want a kiss on the cheek? Since when?” I wrap my arms around his waist and peck his lips. “Weren’t montsuki worn at weddings? Are you hinting at something?”

   “You want to be naughty and tease your boyfriend?” He gives me a playful smack on the ass. “Good. It means you are relaxed. I can take you to the table.”

   “Umm… Yes, thank you… But I am not hungry,” I quickly state. “Like at all.”

   Ryo gives me a disapproving look. “Not hungry, huh? Let me tell you exactly how your day went, because I know you too well. You woke up on tenterhooks at the crack of dawn. Your stomach felt upset, so you decided to skip breakfast and only drank a cup of tea. However, that didn’t stop you from hitting the gym until the time was decent enough for you to call me and blatantly lie that you were sick and we had to cancel the date.”

   “I wasn’t lying,” I protest.

   “Sick people do not lift weights at six a.m.,” he cuts me off. “Then you finished that work project you’ve been postponing for months, and called me again at twelve to tell me that you might have a fever, which was another shameless lie.”

   “I genuinely thought…” I try to justify myself, but he does not give me the chance.

   “… that I was going to buy it.” He drags me by the hand towards the middle of the hall. “Nope. I didn’t believe a single word. You missed lunch in favor of researching the route to the restaurant and its interior on the internet, and sitting for a whole ass phone therapy session with Sarah. You finally started getting ready to go out, calling me at least five times in the meantime.”

   “Sorry about that,” I mutter.

   “There’s nothing to apologize for.” Ryo pushes the rose in my hand, stands behind me, and covers my eyes with his palm, gently leading me ahead. “But I am not letting you fall victim to your anxiety. This is for us. We are going to eat and drink champagne. I’ll allay your concerns about hygiene by telling you that I spent two hours in the restaurant’s kitchen, ensuring everything was thoroughly washed and no compromise was made with the ingredients. Here. Turn right. Three more steps. You can look now.”

   I open my eyes. The table is beautiful - a white tablecloth, candles, luxurious dinnerware, and sparkling wine in the crystal glasses. The food on the huge platter looks amazing. 

   “Grilled salmon with black olives and baby potatoes,” Ryo proudly says. He gives me a glass and raises his. “For adventurous dating.”

   “You’ve put so much effort into this.” I suddenly feel too emotional to speak. My eyes tear up. I have to sip from my drink to hide it. “You have no idea how much it means to me.”

  “You deserve it.” He encouragingly smiles. “I know what it cost you to be here. Next time will be easier, I promise.”

   “Since you mention it…” I flop on the chair and put the rose in the small vase. The crystal glass starts to sparkle in red, reflecting the shade of its velvety petals. It is all like a beautiful dream come true. I am exhausted. But I’ve also never been happier. “Can we take a little break before the next outing?”

   “Sure,” he generously agrees. “You have a week. Luca gave me an awesome idea about a secluded beach where…”

   “No, no, no,” I raise my hand to stop him. “I don’t want to know. Let me sleep peacefully for at least a few days.”

   “Sleep peacefully?” he laughs out. “We both know that’s not going to happen.”

---

Photo by frema from istockphoto.com

A/N

Hello everyone, at the end of chapter 86.

Thank you for all the support

❤❤❤

David did great this time.

Do you think he will be brave enough for a walk on the beach and some more surprises? 🤔

Share your thoughts, ask questions, and criticize if you feel like.

And don’t forget to vote if you liked the chapter.

Thank you!

💗

Love: Anny